The Project Gutenberg eBook of Still—William
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Still—William

Author: Richmal Crompton

Illustrator: Thomas Henry

Release date: January 23, 2022 [eBook #67238]

Language: English

Original publication: United Kingdom: George Newnes

Credits: Alan, deaurider and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STILL—WILLIAM ***





                            STILL--WILLIAM




[Illustration: “NOW YOU MUTH PLAY WITH ME,” LISPED VIOLET ELIZABETH,
SWEETLY.

“I DON’T PLAY LITTLE GIRL’S GAMES,” ANSWERED THE DISGUSTED WILLIAM.]




                            STILL--WILLIAM

                                  BY
                           RICHMAL CROMPTON

                            [Illustration]

                            ILLUSTRATED BY

                             THOMAS HENRY

                                LONDON
                        GEORGE NEWNES, LIMITED
                     SOUTHAMPTON ST., STRAND, W.C.




                   _First published_     _April 1925_
                   _Reprinted_         _October 1925_
                   _Reprinted_        _February 1926_
                   _Reprinted_          _August 1926_
                   _Reprinted_        _December 1926_
                   _Reprinted_             _May 1927_
                   _Reprinted_        _December 1927_
                   _Reprinted_            _June 1928_
                   _Reprinted_           _April 1929_
                   _Reprinted_        _November 1929_
                   _Reprinted_         _October 1930_

                 _Made and Printed in Great Britain by
          Wyman & Sons, Ltd., London, Fakenham and Reading._




                                  TO

                  COLONEL R. E. CROMPTON, C.B., R.E.




CONTENTS


  CHAPTER                                 PAGE

     I. THE BISHOP’S HANDKERCHIEF           13

    II. HENRI LEARNS THE LANGUAGE           28

   III. THE SWEET LITTLE GIRL IN WHITE      43

    IV. WILLIAM TURNS OVER A NEW LEAF       64

     V. A BIT OF BLACKMAIL                  85

    VI. WILLIAM THE MONEY-MAKER             97

   VII. “THE HAUNTED HOUSE”                118

  VIII. WILLIAM THE MATCH-MAKER            133

    IX. WILLIAM’S TRUTHFUL CHRISTMAS       157

     X. AN AFTERNOON WITH WILLIAM          177

    XI. WILLIAM SPOILS THE PARTY           186

   XII. THE CAT AND THE MOUSE              208

  XIII. WILLIAM AND UNCLE GEORGE           217

   XIV. WILLIAM AND SAINT VALENTINE        234




CHAPTER I

THE BISHOP’S HANDKERCHIEF


Until now William had taken no interest in his handkerchiefs as toilet
accessories. They were greyish (once white) squares useful for blotting
ink or carrying frogs or making lifelike rats to divert the long hours
of afternoon school, but otherwise he had had no pride or interest in
them.

But last week, Ginger (a member of the circle known to themselves
as the Outlaws of which William was the leader) had received a
handkerchief as a birthday present from an aunt in London. William, on
hearing the news, had jeered, but the sight of the handkerchief had
silenced him.

It was a large handkerchief, larger than William had conceived it
possible for handkerchiefs to be. It was made of silk, and contained
all the colours of the rainbow. Round the edge green dragons sported
upon a red ground. Ginger displayed it at first deprecatingly, fully
prepared for scorn and merriment, and for some moments the fate of the
handkerchief hung in the balance. But there was something about the
handkerchief that impressed them.

“Kinder--funny,” said Henry critically.

“Jolly big, isn’t it?” said Douglas uncertainly.

“’S more like a _sheet_,” said William, wavering between scorn and
admiration.

Ginger was relieved. At any rate they had taken it seriously. They had
not wept tears of mirth over it. That afternoon he drew it out of his
pocket with a flourish and airily wiped his nose with it. The next
morning Henry appeared with a handkerchief almost exactly like it, and
the day after that Douglas had one. William felt his prestige lowered.
He--the born leader--was the only one of the select circle who did not
possess a coloured silk handkerchief.

That evening he approached his mother.

“I don’t think white ones is much use,” he said.

“Don’t scrape your feet on the carpet, William,” said his mother
placidly. “I thought white ones were the only tame kind--not that I
think your father will let you have any more. You know what he said
when they got all over the floor and bit his finger.”

“I’m not talkin’ about _rats_,” said William. “I’m talkin’ about
handkerchiefs.”

“Oh--handkerchiefs! White ones are far the best. They launder properly.
They come out a good colour--at least yours don’t, but that’s because
you get them so black--but there’s nothing better than white linen.”

“Pers’nally,” said William with a judicial air, “I think silk’s better
than linen an’ white’s so tirin’ to look at. I think a kind of colour’s
better for your eyes. My eyes do ache a bit sometimes. I think it’s
prob’ly with keep lookin’ at white handkerchiefs.”

“Don’t be silly, William. I’m not going to buy you silk handkerchiefs
to get covered with mud and ink and coal as yours do.”

Mrs. Brown calmly cut off her darning wool as she spoke, and took
another sock from the pile by her chair. William sighed.

“Oh, I wouldn’t do those things with a _silk_ one,” he said earnestly.
“It’s only because they’re _cotton_ ones I do those things.”

“Linen,” corrected Mrs. Brown.

“Linen an’ cotton’s the same,” said William, “it’s not _silk_. I
jus’ want a _silk_ one with colours an’ so on, that’s all. That’s
all I want. It’s not much. Just a _silk_ handkerchief with colours.
Surely----”

“I’m _not_ going to buy you another _thing_, William,” said Mrs. Brown
firmly. “I had to get you a new suit and new collars only last month,
and your overcoat’s dreadful, because you _will_ crawl through the
ditch in it----”

William resented this cowardly change of attack.

“I’m not talkin’ about suits an’ collars an’ overcoats an’ so on----”
he said; “I’m talkin’ about _handkerchiefs_. I simply ask you if----”

“If you want a silk handkerchief, William,” said Mrs. Brown decisively,
“you’ll have to buy one.”

“Well!” said William, aghast at the unfairness of the remark--“Well,
jus’ fancy you sayin’ that to me when you know I’ve not got any money,
when you _know_ I’m not even _going_ to have any money for years an’
years an’ years.”

“You shouldn’t have broken the landing-window,” said Mrs. Brown.

William was pained and disappointed. He had no illusions about his
father and elder brother, but he had expected more feeling and sympathy
from his mother.

Determinedly, but not very hopefully, he went to his father, who was
reading a newspaper in the library.

“You know, father,” said William confidingly, taking his seat upon the
newspaper rack, “I think white ones is all right for children--and
so on. Wot I mean to say is that when you get older coloured ones is
better.”

“Really?” said his father politely.

“Yes,” said William, encouraged. “They wouldn’t show dirt so,
either--not like white ones do. An’ they’re bigger, too. They’d be
cheaper in the end. They wouldn’t cost so much for laundry--an’ so on.”

“Exactly,” murmured his father, turning over to the next page.

“Well,” said William boldly, “if you’d very kin’ly buy me some, or one
would do, or I could buy them or it if you’d jus’ give me----”

“As I haven’t the remotest idea what you’re talking about,” said his
father, “I don’t see how I can. Would you be so very kind as to remove
yourself from the newspaper rack for a minute and let me get the
evening paper? I’m so sorry to trouble you. Thank you so much.”

“Handkerchiefs!” said William impatiently. “I keep telling you. It’s
_handkerchiefs_. I jus’ want a nice silk-coloured one, ’cause I think
it would last longer and be cheaper in the wash. That’s all. I think
the ones I have makes such a lot of trouble for the laundry. I jus’----”

“Though deeply moved by your consideration for other people,” said Mr.
Brown, as he ran his eye down the financial column, “I may as well save
you any further waste of your valuable time and eloquence by informing
you at once that you won’t get a halfpenny out of me if you talk till
midnight.”

William went with silent disgust and slow dignity from the room.

Next he investigated Robert’s bedroom. He opened Robert’s
dressing-table drawer and turned over his handkerchiefs. He caught his
breath with surprise and pleasure. There it was beneath all Robert’s
other handkerchiefs--larger, silkier, more multi-coloured than Ginger’s
or Douglas’s or Henry’s. He gazed at it in ecstatic joy. He slipped it
into his pocket and, standing before the looking-glass, took it out
with a flourish, shaking its lustrous folds. He was absorbed in this
occupation when Robert entered. Robert looked at him with elder-brother
disapproval.

“I told you that if I caught you playing monkey tricks in my room
again----” he began threateningly, glancing suspiciously at the bed, in
the “apple-pie” arrangements of which William was an expert.

“I’m not, Robert,” said William with disarming innocence. “Honest I’m
not. I jus’ wanted to borrow a handkerchief. I thought you wun’t mind
lendin’ me a handkerchief.”

“Well, I would,” said Robert shortly, “so you can jolly well clear out.”

“It was this one I thought you wun’t mind lendin’ me,” said William. “I
wun’t take one of your nice white ones, but I thought you wun’t mind me
having this ole coloured dirty-looking one.”

“Did you? Well, give it back to me.”

Reluctantly William handed it back to Robert.

“How much’ll you give it me for?” he said shortly.

“Well, how much have you?” said Robert ruthlessly.

“Nothin’--not jus’ at present,” admitted William. “But I’d _do_
something for you for it. I’d do anythin’ you want done for it. You
just tell me what to do for it, an’ I’ll _do_ it.”

“Well, you can--you can get the Bishop’s handkerchief for me, and then
I’ll give mine to you.”

The trouble with Robert was that he imagined himself a wit.

The trouble with William was that he took things literally.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Bishop was expected in the village the next day. It was the great
event of the summer. He was a distant relation of the Vicar’s. He was
to open the Sale of Work, address a large meeting on temperance, spend
the night at the vicarage, and depart the next morning.

The Bishop was a fatherly, simple-minded old man of seventy. He enjoyed
the Sale of Work except for one thing. Wherever he looked he met the
gaze of a freckled untidy frowning small boy. He could not understand
it. The boy seemed to be everywhere. The boy seemed to follow him
about. He came to the conclusion that it must be his imagination, but
it made him feel vaguely uneasy.

Then he addressed the meeting on Temperance, his audience consisting
chiefly of adults. But, in the very front seat, the same earnest
frowning boy fixed him with a determined gaze. When the Bishop first
encountered this gaze he became slightly disconcerted, and lost his
place in his notes. Then he tried to forget the disturbing presence
and address his remarks to the middle of the hall. But there was
something hypnotic in the small boy’s gaze. In the end the Bishop
yielded to it. He fixed his eyes obediently upon William. He harangued
William earnestly and forcibly upon the necessity of self-control and
the effect of alcohol upon the liver. And William returned his gaze
unblinkingly.

After the meeting William wandered down the road to the Vicarage. He
pondered gloomily over his wasted afternoon. Fate had not thrown the
Bishop’s handkerchief in his path. But he did not yet despair.

On the way he met Ginger. Ginger drew out his interminable coloured
handkerchief and shook it proudly.

“D’ye mean to _say_,” he said to William, “that you still use those old
_white_ ones?”

William looked at him with cold scorn.

“I’m too busy to bother with you jus’ now,” he said.

Ginger went on.

William looked cautiously through the Vicarage hedge. Nothing was to be
seen. He crawled inside the garden and round to the back of the house,
which was invisible from the road. The Bishop was tired after his
address. He lay outstretched upon a deck-chair beneath a tree.

Over the head and face of His Lordship was stretched a large superfine
linen handkerchief. William’s set stern expression brightened. On hands
and knees he began to crawl through the grass towards the portly form,
his tongue protruding from his pursed lips.

Crouching behind the chair, he braced himself for the crime; he
measured the distance between the chair and the garden gate.

One, two, three--then suddenly the portly form stirred, the
handkerchief was firmly withdrawn by a podgy hand, and a dignified
voice yawned and said: “Heigh-ho!”

At the same moment the Bishop sat up. William, from his refuge behind
the chair, looked wildly round. The door of the house was opening.
There was only one thing to do. William was as nimble as a monkey. Like
a flash of lightning he disappeared up the tree. It was a very leafy
tree. It completely concealed William, but William had a good bird’s
eye view of the world beneath him. The Vicar came out rubbing his hands.

“You rested, my Lord?” he said.

“I’m afraid I’ve had forty winks,” said His Lordship pleasantly. “Just
dropped off, you know. I dreamt about that boy who was at the meeting
this afternoon.”

“What boy, my Lord?” asked the Vicar.

“I noticed him at the Sale of Work and the meeting--he looked--he
looked a soulful boy. I daresay you know him.”

The Vicar considered.

“I can’t think of any boy round here like that,” he said.

The Bishop sighed.

“He may have been a stranger, of course,” he said meditatively.
“It seemed an earnest _questing_ face--as if the boy wanted
something--_needed_ something. I hope my little talk helped him.”

“Without doubt it did, my Lord,” said the Vicar politely. “I thought we
might dine out here--the days draw out so pleasantly now.”

Up in his tree, William with smirks and hand-rubbing and mincing
(though soundless) movements of his lips kept up a running imitation
of the Vicar’s speech, for the edification apparently of a caterpillar
which was watching him intently.

[Illustration: THE BENT PIN CAUGHT THE BISHOP’S EAR, AND THE BISHOP SAT
UP WITH A LITTLE SCREAM.]

The Vicar went in to order dinner in the garden. The Bishop drew the
delicate handkerchief once more over his rubicund features. In the tree
William abandoned his airy pastime, and his face took on again the
expression of soulful earnestness that had pleased the Bishop.

The breast of the Bishop on the lawn began to rise and sink. The figure
of the Vicar was visible at the study window as he gazed with fond
pride upon the slumbers of his distinguished guest. William dared not
descend in view of that watching figure. Finally it sat down in a chair
by the window and began to read a book.

[Illustration: FROM THE TREE WILLIAM MADE A LAST DESPERATE EFFORT.]

Then William began to act. He took from his pocket a bent pin attached
to a piece of string. This apparatus lived permanently in his pocket,
because he had not given up hope of catching a trout in the village
stream. He lowered this cautiously and drew the bent pin carefully on
to the white linen expanse.

It caught--joy!

“Phut!” said the Bishop, bringing down his hand heavily, not on the
pin, but near it.

The pin was loosened--William drew it back cautiously up into the tree,
and the Bishop settled himself once more to his slumbers.

Again the pin descended--again it caught.

“Phut!” said the Bishop, testily shaking the handkerchief, and again
loosening the pin.

Leaning down from his leafy retreat William made one last desperate
effort. He drew the bent pin sharply across. It missed the handkerchief
and it caught the Bishop’s ear. The Bishop sat up with a scream.
William, pin and string, withdrew into the shade of the branches.
“Crumbs!” said William desperately to the caterpillar, “talk about bad
_luck!_”

The Vicar ran out from the house, full of concern at the sound of the
Bishop’s scream.

“I’ve been badly stung in the ear by some insect,” said the Bishop in a
voice that was pained and dignified. “Some virulent tropical insect, I
should think--very painful. Very painful indeed----”

“My Lord,” said the Vicar, “I am so sorry--so very sorry--a thousand
pardons--can I procure some remedy for you--vaseline, ammonia--er--cold
cream----?” Up in the tree the pantomimic imitation of him went on much
to William’s satisfaction.

“No, no, no, no,” snapped the Bishop. “This must be a bad place for
insects, that’s all. Even before that some heavy creatures came banging
against my handkerchief. I put my handkerchief over my face for a
protection. If I had failed to do that I should have been badly stung.”

“Shall we dine indoors, then, my Lord?” said the Vicar.

“Oh, no, no, NO!” said the Bishop impatiently.

The Vicar sat down upon his chair. William collected a handful of
acorns and began to drop them one by one upon the Vicar’s bald head. He
did this simply because he could not help it. The sight of the Vicar’s
bald head was irresistible. Each time an acorn struck the Vicar’s bald
head it bounced up into the air, and the Vicar put up his hand and
rubbed his head. At first he tried to continue his conversation on the
state of the parish finances with the Bishop, but his replies became
distrait and incoherent. He moved his chair slightly. William moved the
position of his arm and continued to drop acorns.

At last the Bishop noticed it.

“The acorns seem to be falling,” he said.

The Vicar rubbed his head again.

“Don’t they?” he said.

“Rather early,” commented the Bishop.

“Isn’t it?” he said as another acorn bounced upon his head.

The Bishop began to take quite an interest in the unusual phenomenon.

“I shouldn’t be surprised if there was some sort of blight in that
tree,” he said. “It would account for the premature dropping of the
acorns and for the insects that attacked me.”

“Exactly,” said the Vicar irritably, as yet another acorn hit him.
William’s aim was unerring.

Here a diversion was caused by the maid who came out to lay the
table. They watched her in silence. The Vicar moved his chair again,
and William, after pocketing his friend the caterpillar, shifted his
position in the tree again to get a better aim.

“Do you know,” said the Bishop, “I believe that there is a cat in the
tree. Several times I have heard a slight rustling.”

It would have been better for William to remain silent, but
William’s genius occasionally misled him. He was anxious to prevent
investigation; to prove once for all his identity as a cat.

He leant forward and uttered a re-echoing “Mi-_aw-aw-aw!_”

As imitations go it was rather good.

There was a slight silence. Then:

“It _is_ a cat,” said the Bishop in triumph.

“Excuse me, my Lord,” said the Vicar.

He went softly into the house and returned holding a shoe.

“This will settle his feline majesty,” he smiled.

Then he hurled the shoe violently into the tree.

“Sh! Scoot!” he said as he did it.

William was annoyed. The shoe narrowly missed his face. He secured it
and waited.

“I hope you haven’t lost the shoe,” said the Bishop anxiously.

“Oh, no. The gardener’s boy or someone will get it for me. It’s the
best thing to do with cats. It’s probably scared it on to the roof.”

He settled himself in his chair comfortably with a smile.

William leant down, held the shoe deliberately over the bald head, then
dropped it.

“_Damn!_” said the Vicar. “Excuse me, my Lord.”

“H’m,” said the Bishop. “Er--yes--most annoying. It lodged in a branch
for a time probably, and then obeyed the force of gravity.”

The Vicar was rubbing his head. William wanted to enjoy the sight of
the Vicar rubbing his head. He moved a little further up the branch. He
forgot all caution. He forgot that the branch on which he was was not a
very secure branch, and that the further up he moved the less secure it
became.

There was the sound of a rending and a crashing, and on to the table
between the amazed Vicar and Bishop descended William’s branch and
William.

The Bishop gazed at him. “Why, that’s the boy,” he said.

William sat up among the debris of broken glasses and crockery. He
discovered that he was bruised and that his hand was cut by one of the
broken glasses. He extricated himself from the branch and the table,
and stood rubbing his bruises and sucking his hand.

“Crumbs!” was all he said.

The Vicar was gazing at him speechlessly.

“You know, my boy,” said the Bishop in mild reproach, “that’s a very
curious thing to do--to hide up there for the purpose of eavesdropping.
I know that you are an earnest, well-meaning little boy, and that you
were interested in my address this afternoon, and I daresay you were
hoping to listen to me again, but this is my time for relaxation, you
know. Suppose the Vicar and I had been talking about something we
didn’t want you to hear? I’m sure you wouldn’t like to listen to things
people didn’t want you to hear, would you?”

William stared at him in unconcealed amazement. The Vicar, with growing
memories of acorns and shoes and “damns” and with murder in his heart,
was picking up twigs and broken glass. He knew that he could not, in
the Bishop’s presence, say the things to William and do the things to
William that he wanted to do and say. He contented himself with saying:

“You’d better go home now. Tell your father I’ll be coming to see him
to-morrow.”

“A well-meaning little boy, I’m sure,” said the Bishop kindly,
“well-meaning, but unwise--er--unwise--but your attentiveness during
the meeting did you credit, my boy--did you credit.”

William, for all his ingenuity, could think of no remark suitable to
the occasion.

“Hurry up,” said the Vicar.

William turned to go. He knew when he was beaten. He had spent
a lot of time and trouble and had not even secured the episcopal
handkerchief. He had bruised himself and cut himself. He understood
the Vicar’s veiled threat. He saw his already distant chances of
pocket-money vanish into nothingness when the cost of the Vicar’s
glasses and plates was added to the landing window. He wouldn’t have
minded if he’d got the handkerchief. He wouldn’t have minded anything
if----

“Don’t suck your hand, my boy,” said the Bishop. “An open cut like that
is most dangerous. Poison works into the system by it. You remember
I told you how the poison of alcohol works into the system--well,
any kind of poison can work into it by a cut--don’t suck it; keep it
covered up--haven’t you a handkerchief?--here, take mine. You needn’t
trouble to return it. It’s an old one.”

The Bishop was deeply touched by what he called the “bright
spirituality” of the smile with which William thanked him.

       *       *       *       *       *

William, limping slightly, his hand covered by a grimy rag, came out
into the garden, drawing from his pocket with a triumphant flourish an
enormous violently-coloured silk handkerchief. Robert, who was weeding
the rose-bed, looked up. “Here,” he called, “you can jolly well go and
put that handkerchief of mine back.”

William continued his limping but proud advance.

“’S’ all right,” he called airily, “the Bishop’s is on your
dressing-table.”

Robert dropped the trowel.

“Gosh!” he gasped, and hastened indoors to investigate.

William went down to the gate, smiling very slightly to himself.

“The days are drawing out so pleasantly,” he was saying to himself in
a mincing accent. “Vaseline--ammonia--er--or cold cream----Damn!”

He leant over the gate, took out his caterpillar, satisfied himself
that it was still alive, put it back and looked up and down the road.
In the distance he caught sight of the figure of his friend.

“Gin--_ger_,” he yelled in hideous shrillness.

He waved his coloured handkerchief carelessly in greeting as he called.
Then he swaggered out into the road....




CHAPTER II

HENRI LEARNS THE LANGUAGE


It was Joan who drew William and the Outlaws from their immemorial
practice of playing at Pirates and Red Indians.

“I’m tired of being a squaw,” she said plaintively, “an’ I’m tired of
walking the plank an’ I want to be something else an’ do something
else.”

Joan was the only girl whose existence the Outlaws officially
recognised. This was partly owing to Joan’s own personal attractiveness
and partly to the fact that an admiration for Joan was the only human
weakness of their manly leader, William. Thus Joan was admitted to
all such games as required the female element. The others she was
graciously allowed to watch.

They received her outburst with pained astonishment.

“Well,” said Ginger coldly, “wot else is there to do an’ be?”

Ginger felt that the very foundation of the Society of Outlaws was
being threatened. The Outlaws had played at Red Indians and Pirates
since their foundation.

“Let’s play at being ordinary people,” said Joan.

“Ordinary people----!” exploded Douglas. “There’s no _playin’_ in bein’
_ordinary_ people. Wot’s the good----?”

“Let’s be Jasmine Villas,” said Joan, warming to her theme. “We’ll each
be a person in Jasmine Villas----”

William, who had so far preserved a judicial silence, now said:

“I don’ mind playin’ ornery people s’long as we don’ do ornery things.”

“Oh, no, William,” said Joan with the air of meekness with which she
always received William’s oracles, “we needn’t do ornery things.”

“Then bags me be ole Mr. Burwash.”

“And me Miss Milton next door,” said Joan hastily.

The Outlaws were beginning to see vague possibilities in the game.

“An’ me Mr. Luton,” said Ginger.

“An’ me Mr. Buck,” said Douglas.

Henry, the remaining outlaw, looked around him indignantly. Jasmine
Villas only contained four houses.

“An’ wot about _me?_” he said.

“Oh, you be a policeman wot walks about outside,” said William.

Henry, mollified, began to practise a commanding strut.

In the field behind the old barn that was the scene of most of their
activities they began to construct Jasmine Villas by boundary lines of
twigs. Each inhabitant took up their position inside a twig-encircled
enclosure, and Henry paraded officiously around.

“Now we’ll jus’ have a minute to think of what things to do,” said
William, “an’ then I’ll begin.”

       *       *       *       *       *

William was sitting in his back garden thinking out exploits to perform
that afternoon in the character of Mr. Burwash. The game of Jasmine
Villas had “taken on” beyond all expectation. Mr. Burwash stole Miss
Milton’s washing during her afternoon siesta, Mr. Buck locked up Mr.
Luton in his coal cellar and ate up all his provisions, and always
the entire population of Jasmine Villas was chased round the field
by Henry, the policeman, several times during a game. Often some of
them were arrested, tried, condemned and imprisoned by the stalwart
Henry, to be rescued later by a joint force of the other inhabitants of
Jasmine Villas.

William, sitting on an inverted flower pot, absent-mindedly chewing
grass and throwing sticks for his mongrel, Jumble, to worry, was
wondering whether (in his rôle of Mr. Burwash) it would be more
exciting to go mad and resist the ubiquitous Henry’s efforts to take
him to an asylum, or marry Miss Milton. The only drawback to the
latter plan was that they had provided no clergyman. However, perhaps
a policeman would do.... Finally he decided that it would be more
exciting to go mad and leave Miss Milton to someone else.

“’Ello!”

A thin, lugubrious face appeared over the fence that separated
William’s garden from the next door garden.

“’Ello!” replied William, throwing it a cold glance and returning to
his pastime of entertaining Jumble.

“I weesh to leearn ze Eengleesh,” went on the owner of the lugubrious
face. “My godmother ’ere she talk ze correct Eengleesh. It ees ze
idiomatic Eengleesh I weesh to leearn--how you call it?--ze slang. You
talk ze slang--ees it not?”

William gave the intruder a devastating glare, gathering up his twigs
and with a commanding “Hi, Jumble,” set off round the side of the house.

“Oh, William!”

William sighed as he recognised his mother’s voice. This was followed
by his mother’s head which appeared at the open drawing-room window.

“I’m busy _jus’_ now----” said William sternly.

“William, Mrs. Frame next door has a godson staying with her and he is
so anxious to mix with boys and learn colloquial English. I’ve asked
him to tea this afternoon. Oh here he is.”

The owner of the thin lugubrious face--a young man of about
eighteen--appeared behind William.

“I made a way--’ow say you?--through a ’ole in ze fence. I weeshed to
talk wiz ze boy.”

“Well, now, William,” said Mrs. Brown persuasively, “you might spend
the afternoon with Henri and talk to him.”

William’s face was a study in horror and indignation.

“I shan’t know what to say to him,” he said desperately. “I can’t talk
his kind of talk.”

“I’m sure that’ll be quite all right,” said Mrs. Brown, kindly. “He
speaks English very well. Just talk to him simply and naturally.”

She brought the argument to an end by closing the window and leaving an
embittered William to undertake his new responsibility.

“’Ave you a ’oliday zis afternoon,” began his new responsibility.

“I ’ave,” said William simply and naturally.

“Zen we weel talk,” said Henri with enthusiasm. “We weel talk an’ you
weel teach to me ze slang.”

“’Fraid I’ve gotter play a game this afternoon,” said William icily as
they set off down the road.

“I weel play,” said Henri pleasantly, “I like ze games.”

“I’m fraid,” said William with equal pleasantness, “there won’t be no
room for you.”

“I weel watch zen,” said Henri, “I like too ze watching.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Henri, who had spent the afternoon watching the game, was on his way
home. He had enjoyed watching the game. He had watched a realistically
insane Mr. Burwash resist all attempts at capture on the part of the
local policeman. He had watched Mr. Luton propose to Miss Milton,
and he had watched Mr. Buck in his end house being gloriously and
realistically drunk. This was an accomplishment of Douglas’s that was
forbidden at home under threat of severe punishment, but it was greatly
appreciated by the Outlaws.

Henri walked along jauntily, practising slang to himself.

“Oh, ze Crumbs ... oh, ze Crikey ... ze jolly well ... righto ... git
out ... ze bash on the mug....”

General Moult--fat and important-looking--came breezily down the road.

“Ah, Henri ... how are you getting on?”

“Ze jolly well,” said Henri.

“Been for a walk?” said the General yet more breezily.

“Non.... I been to Jasmine Villas.... Oh, ze Crumbs.... I see ole
Meester Burwash go--’ow you say it?--off ze head--out of ze chump.”

“_What?_”

“Oh, yes,” said Henri, “an’ the policeman ’e come an’ try to take ’im
away an’ ’e fight an’ fight, an’ ze policeman ’e go for ’elp----”

The General’s mouth was hanging open in amazement.

“B-but, are you _sure?_” he gasped.

“Oh, yes,” said Henri cheerfully. “I ’ave _been_ zere. I ’ave ze jolly
well watch eet.”

“But, good heavens!” said the General, and hastened in the direction of
Jasmine Villas.

Henri sauntered on by himself.

“Ze ’oly aunt ... a’right ... ze boose ...” he murmured softly.

At the corner of the road he ran into Mr. Graham Graham. Mr. Graham
Graham was tall and lank, with pince-nez and an earnest expression. Mr.
Graham Graham’s earnest expression did not belie his character. He was,
among other things, the President of the local Temperance Society. He
had met Henri with his godmother the day before.

“Well, Henri,” he said earnestly. “And how have you been spending your
time?”

“I ’ave been to Jasmine Villas,” said Henri.

“Ah, yes--to whom----?”

Henri interrupted.

“An’ I ’ave seen Meester Buck ... oh, ze crumbs ... ’ow say you? ...
tight ... boozed ... derrunk.”

Mr. Graham Graham paled.

“Never!” he said.

Mr. Buck was the Secretary of the local Temperance Society.

“Oh, yes, ze ’oly aunt!” said Henri, “ze policeman ’e ’elp ’im into the
’ouse--’e was, ’ow say you? ro-o-o-o-olling.”

“This is impossible,” said Mr. Graham Graham sternly.

“I ’ave seed it,” said Henri simply. “I laugh ... oh, ze Crikey ...
_’ow_ I laugh....”

Mr. Graham Graham turned upon Henri a cold condemning silent glance
then set off in the direction of Jasmine Villas.

Henri wandered homewards.

He met his godmother coming out of her front gate.

“We’re going to Mrs. Brown’s to tea, you know, Henri,” she reminded him.

“A’right,” said Henri. “A’right--righto.”

He accompanied her to Mrs. Brown’s.

“And did you spend the afternoon with William?” said Mrs. Brown
pleasantly.

“Oh, yes,” said Henri as he sat down comfortably by the fire, “at ze
Jasmine Villas.... Mr. Luton ’e kees Miss Milton in the garden.”

Henri’s godmother dropped her buttered scone.

“_Nonsense!_” she said.

“’E did,” said Henri calmly. “I ’ave seed ’im. An’ she gave ’im--’ow
say you?--ze bash on ze mug. But she tell me she goin’ to marry
’im--righto.”

“She _told_ you?” gasped Mrs. Brown.

“Oh, yes,” said Henri, “she tell me so ’erself.”

Both Mrs. Brown and Henri’s godmother were pale.

“Do you think she doesn’t know that he’s married and separated from his
wife?” said Henri’s godmother.

“I don’t know,” said Mrs. Brown. “I feel that I can’t eat a thing now.
Someone ought to tell her at once.”

“Let’s go,” said Henri’s godmother suddenly, “before she tells anyone
else. The poor woman!”

They went out quickly, leaving Henri alone in the drawing-room. Henri
chose a large sugared cake and began to munch it.

“Ze jolly well good,” he commented contentedly.

       *       *       *       *       *

The General approached Mr. Burwash’s house cautiously. There was no
sign of a disturbance. Evidently the policeman had not yet returned
with help. The General entered the garden and went on tiptoe to the
morning-room window. He was full of curiosity. There was the madman.
He was sitting at a table with his back to the window. There was a mad
look about his very back. The General was suddenly inspired by the idea
of making the capture single-handed. It would be a glorious page in the
annals of the village. The front door was open. The General entered
and walked very slowly down the hall. The morning-room door was open.
It was here that the General made the painful discovery that his boots
squeaked. The squeaking would undoubtedly attract the attention of the
lunatic as he entered. The General had another inspiration. He dropped
down upon his hands and knees. He could thus make his way unseen
and unheard to the back of the madman, then spring to his feet and
overpower him.

He entered the room.

He reached the middle of the room.

Then Mr. Burwash turned round.

Mr. Burwash was met by the sight of the General creeping gingerly and
delicately across his morning-room carpet on hands and knees. Mr.
Burwash leapt to the not unreasonable conclusion that the General had
gone mad. Mr. Burwash knew that a madman must be humoured. He also
dropped upon his hands and knees.

“Bow-wow!” he said.

If the General thought he was a dog, the General must be humoured.

“Bow-wow!” promptly replied the General.

The General also knew that madmen must be humoured.

They continued this conversation for several minutes.

Then Mr. Burwash, intent on escape, made a leap towards the door, and
the General, intent on capture, made a leap to intercept him.

They leapt about the room excitedly uttering short, shrill barks.
The General never quite knew what made him change into a cat. It
was partly that he was tired of barking and partly that he hoped to
lure Mr. Burwash after him into the more open space of the hall and
there overpower him. Mr. Burwash’s pursuit was realistic, and the
General, violently chased into the hall, decided to leave the capture
to the police after all, and made for the hall door. But a furiously
barking Mr. Burwash cut off his retreat. The General, still miaowing
unconsciously in a high treble voice, scampered on all fours up the
stairs and took refuge in a small room at the top, slamming the door
against the pursuing lunatic. The key was turned in the lock from
outside.

At the top of the stairs Mr. Burwash stood trembling slightly, and
wiped his brow. A violent sound of kicking came from the locked room.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mrs. Brown and Henri’s godmother heard vaguely the distant sounds of
the kicking next door, but their delicate interview with Miss Milton
was taking all their attention.

Miss Milton, who had been to see a girl whom she was engaging as
housemaid for Mr. Luton, was just taking off her things. Miss Milton
kept a purely maternal eye upon Mr. Luton.

“You know, dear,” said Henri’s godmother, “we felt we had to come and
tell you as soon as we heard the news. He’s got one already.”

“Who?” said Miss Milton, angular and severe looking.

“Mr. Luton.”

“He might have told me,” said Miss Milton.

“But she’s left him,” put in Mrs. Brown.

“Then I’d better see about providing him with another,” said Miss
Milton.

“She--she’s not divorced,” gasped Mrs. Brown.

“I should hope not,” said Miss Milton primly. “I’m always most
particular about that sort of thing.”

“But when we heard he’d been seen kissing you----” said Henri’s
godmother.

Miss Milton gave a piercing scream.

“ME?” she said.

“Yes, when we heard that Mr. Luton had been seen----”

Miss Milton gave a still more piercing scream.

“Slanderers,” she shrieked, “vampires....”

She advanced upon them quivering with rage.

“I’m so sorry,” gasped Mrs. Brown retreating precipitately. “Quite a
mistake ... a misunderstanding....”

“Liars ... hypocrites ... snakes in the grass!” screamed Miss Milton,
still advancing.

Mrs. Brown and Henri’s godmother fled trembling to the road. Miss
Milton’s screams still rent the air. There, two curious sights met
their eyes. The General and Mr. Graham Graham were making their exits
from the two end houses in unconventional fashion. Mr. Graham Graham
fell down the steps and rolled down the garden path to the road. An
infuriated Mr. Buck watched his departure.

“I’ll teach you to come and insult respectable people,” shouted Mr.
Buck. “Drunkard indeed! And I’ve been Secretary of the Temperance
Society for forty years. You’re drunk, let me tell you----”

Mr. Graham Graham, still sitting in the road, put on his hat.

“I’m not drunk,” he said with dignity.

“I’ll have the law on you,” shouted Mr. Buck. “It’s libel, that’s what
it is----”

Mr. Graham Graham gathered together his collar ends and tried to find
his stud.

“I merely repeat what I’ve heard,” he said.

Mr. Buck slammed the door and Mr. Graham Graham staggered to his feet.

Then he stood open-mouthed, his eyes fixed on the other end house.
The stout figure of the General could be seen emerging from a small
first floor window and making a slow and ungraceful descent down a
drain pipe. It was noticed that he had no hat and that his knees were
very dusty. Once on the ground he ran wildly across the garden into
the road, almost charging the little group who were watching him. With
pale, horror-struck faces the four of them gazed at each other.

“Henri told me----” all four began simultaneously, then stopped.

“D-do come and have some tea,” said Mrs. Brown hysterically.

       *       *       *       *       *

[Illustration: AT THE WINDOW HENRI EXCLAIMED SHRILLY, “OH, ZE ’OLY
AUNT!” AND THE OUTLAWS HASTILY JOINED HIM.]

William was leading his Outlaws quietly round from the front gate to
the back of the house, passing the drawing-room window on tiptoe.
Suddenly William stopped dead, gazing with interest into the
drawing-room. The expected tea party was not there. Only Henri still
eating sugar cakes, was there. William put his head through the open
window.

[Illustration: FOUR PEOPLE WERE COMING DOWN THE ROAD--FOUR VERY ANGRY
PEOPLE.]

“I say,” he said in a hoarse whisper, “they been an’ gone?”

“Oh, yes,” smiled Henri, “they been an’ gone--righto.”

“Come on!” said William to his followers.

They crept into the hall and then guiltily into the drawing-room.
William looked at the plates of dainty food with widening eyes.

“Shu’ly,” he remarked plaintively, “’f they’ve been an’ gone they can’t
mind us jus’ finishin’ up what they’ve left. _Shu’ly._”

William made this statement less at the dictates of truth than at the
dictates of an empty stomach.

“Jus’--jus’ look out of the window, Ongry,” he said, “an’ tell us if
anyone comes.”

Henri obligingly took up his position at the window and the Outlaws
gave themselves up whole-heartedly to the task of “finishing up.”

They finished up the buttered scones and they finished up the bread and
butter and they finished up the sandwiches and they finished up the
biscuits and they finished up the small cakes and they finished up the
two large cakes.

“I’m jus’ a bit tired of this ole Jasmine Villas game,” said William,
his mouth full of sugar cake. “I votes we go back to Pirates an’ Red
Injuns to-morrow.”

The Outlaws, who were still busy, agreed with grunts.

“I think----” began Douglas, but just then Henri at the window
ejaculated shrilly, “Oh, ze ’oly aunt.”

The Outlaws hastily joined him. Four people were coming down the road.
The General--_could_ it be the General? (the drain pipe had been very
dirty)--Mr. Graham Graham, his collar open, his tie awry, Henri’s
godmother with her hat on one side, and Mrs. Brown, her usual look of
placid equanimity replaced by a look that was almost wild. They were
certainly coming to the Browns’ house. William looked guiltily at the
empty plates and cakestand. Except upon the carpet (for the Outlaws
were not born drawing-room eaters) there was not a crumb to be seen.

“P’raps,” said William hastily to his friends, “p’raps we’d better go
now.”

His friends agreed.

They went as quietly and unostentatiously as possible by way of the
back regions.

Henri remained at the window. He watched the curious quartette as they
came in at the gate.

Details of their appearance, unnoticed before, became clear as they
drew nearer.

“Ze Crumbs _an’_ ze Crikey!” ejaculated Henri.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was two hours later. William sat disconsolately upon the upturned
plant pot throwing stones half-heartedly at the fence. Jumble sat
disconsolately by him snapping half-heartedly at flies. The Outlaws had
nobly shared the sugar cakes with Jumble and he was just beginning to
wish that they hadn’t....

Suddenly Henri’s face appeared at the top of the fence.

“’Ello!” he said.

“’Ello!” sighed William.

“Zey talk to me,” said Henri sadly, “_’ow_ zey talk to me jus’ because
I tell ’em about your leetle game.”

“Yes,” said William bitterly, “and _’ow_ they talk to me jus’ ’cause we
finished up a few ole cakes and things left over from tea. You’d think
to hear ’em that they’d have been glad to come home and find me starved
dead.”

Henri leant yet further over the fence.

“But zey looked ... _’ow_ zey looked!”

There was silence for a moment while the mental vision of “’ow zey
looked” came to both. Then William’s rare laugh--unmusical and
penetrating--rang out. Mrs. Brown, who was suffering from a severe
headache as the result of the events of the afternoon, hastily closed
the drawing-room window. Followed Henri’s laugh--high-pitched and like
the neighing of a horse. Henri’s godmother tore herself with a groan
from the bed on which she was indulging in a nervous breakdown and
flung up her bedroom window.

“Henri, are you ill?” she cried. “What is it?”

“Oh, ze nosings,” replied Henri.

Then, leaning yet more dangerously over the fence, “What ze game you
goin’ to play to-morrow, Willem?”

“Pirates,” said William, regaining his usual calm. “Like to come?”

“Oh, ze jolly well righto yes!” said Henri.




CHAPTER III

THE SWEET LITTLE GIRL IN WHITE


The Hall stood empty most of the year, but occasionally tenants
re-awoke the passing interest of the village in it. This summer it
was taken by a Mr. and Mrs. Bott with their daughter. Mr. Bott’s
name decorated most of the hoardings of his native country. On
these hoardings citizens of England were urged to safeguard their
digestion by taking Bott’s Sauce with their meat. After reading Bott’s
advertisements one felt convinced that any food without Bott’s Sauce
was rank poison. One even felt that it would be safer to live on Bott’s
Sauce alone. On such feelings had Mr. Bott--as rubicund and rotund as
one of his own bottles of sauce--reared a fortune sufficient to enable
him to take the Hall for the summer without, as the saying is, turning
a hair.

William happened to be sitting on the fence by the side of the
road when the motor containing Mr. and Mrs. Bott--both stout and
overdressed--and Miss Violet Elizabeth Bott and Miss Violet Elizabeth
Bott’s nurse flashed by. William was not interested. He was at the
moment engaged in whittling a stick and watching the antics of his
mongrel, Jumble, as he caught and worried each shaving. But he had
a glimpse of a small child with an elaborately curled head and an
elaborately flounced white dress sitting by an elaborately uniformed
nurse. He gazed after the equipage scowling.

“Huh!” he said, and it is impossible to convey in print the scorn of
that monosyllable as uttered by William, “_a girl!_”

Then he returned to his whittling.

       *       *       *       *       *

William’s mother met Mrs. Bott at the Vicar’s. Mrs. Bott, who always
found strangers more sympathetic than people who knew her well,
confided her troubles to Mrs. Brown. Her troubles included her
own rheumatism, Mr. Bott’s liver, and the carelessness of Violet
Elizabeth’s nurse.

“Always reading these here novelettes, the girl is. I hope you’ll
come and see me, dear, and didn’t some one say you had a little boy?
Do bring him. I want Violet Elizabeth to get to know some nice little
children.”

Mrs. Brown hesitated. She was aware that none of her acquaintances
would have described William as a nice little child. Mrs. Bott
misunderstood her hesitation. She laid a fat ringed hand on her knee.

“I know, dear. You’re careful who the little laddie knows, like me.
Well now, you needn’t worry. I’ve brought up our Violet Elizabeth most
particular. She’s a girlie who wouldn’t do your little boysie any
harm----”

“Oh,” gasped Mrs. Brown, “it’s not that.”

“Then you’ll come, dearie, and bring the little boysie with you, won’t
you?”

She took Mrs. Brown’s speechlessness for consent.

       *       *       *       *       *

“_Me?_” said William indignantly. “Me go to tea with that ole girl?
_Me?_”

“She--she’s a nice little girl,” said Mrs. Brown weakly.

“I saw her,” said William scathingly, “curls and things.”

“Well, you must come. She’s expecting you.”

“I only hope,” said William sternly, “that she won’t ’spect me to
_talk_ to her.”

“She’ll expect you to _play_ with her, I’m sure,” said his mother.

“Play?” said William. “_Play?_ With a girl? _Me?_ Huh!”

William, pale and proud, and dressed in his best suit, his heart
steeled to his humiliating fate, went with his mother to the Hall the
next week. He was silent all the way there. His thoughts were too deep
for words. Mrs. Brown watched him anxiously.

An over-dressed Mrs. Bott was sitting in an over-furnished
drawing-room. She rose at once with an over-effusive smile and held out
over-ringed hands.

“So you’ve brought dear little boysie,” she began.

The over-effusive smile died away before the look that William turned
on her.

“Er--I hadn’t thought of him quite like that,” she said weakly, “but
I’m sure he’s sweet,” she added hastily.

William greeted her coldly and politely, then took his seat and sat
like a small statue scowling in front of him. His hair had been brushed
back with so much vigour and application of liquid that it looked as if
it were painted on his head.

“Would you like to look at a picture book, boysie?” she said.

William did not answer. He merely looked at her and she hastily turned
away to talk to Mrs. Brown. She talked about her rheumatism and Mr.
Bott’s liver and the incompetence of Violet Elizabeth’s nurse.

Then Violet Elizabeth entered. Violet Elizabeth’s fair hair was not
naturally curly but as the result of great daily labour on the part
of the much maligned nurse it stood up in a halo of curls round her
small head. The curls looked almost, if not quite, natural. Violet
Elizabeth’s small pink and white face shone with cleanliness. Violet
Elizabeth was so treasured and guarded and surrounded with every care
that her small pink and white face had never been known to do anything
else except shine with cleanliness. But the _pièce de résistance_
about Violet Elizabeth’s appearance was her skirts. Violet Elizabeth
was dressed in a white lace trimmed dress with a blue waistband, and
beneath the miniature blue waistband her skirts stood out like a tiny
ballet dancer’s in a filmy froth of lace trimmed petticoats. From this
cascade emerged Violet Elizabeth’s bare legs, to disappear ultimately
into white silk socks and white buckskin shoes.

William gazed at this engaging apparition in horror.

“Good afternoon,” said Violet Elizabeth primly.

“Good afternoon,” said William in a hollow voice.

“Take the little boysie into the garden, Violet Elizabeth,” said her
mother, “and play with him nicely.”

William and Violet Elizabeth eyed each other apprehensively.

“Come along, boy,” said Violet Elizabeth at last, holding out a hand.

William ignored the hand and with the air of a hero bound to his
execution, accompanied Violet Elizabeth into the garden.

Mrs. Brown’s eyes followed them anxiously.

       *       *       *       *       *

“Whath your name?” said Violet Elizabeth.

She lisped! She would, thought William bitterly, with those curls and
those skirts. She would. He felt at any rate relieved that none of his
friends could see him in the unmanly situation--talking to a kid like
that--all eyes and curls and skirts.

“William Brown,” he said distantly, looking over her head as if he did
not see her.

“How old are you?”

“Eleven.”

“My nameth Violet Elizabeth.”

He received the information in silence.

“I’m thix.”

He made no comment. He examined the distant view with an abstracted
frown.

“Now you muth play with me.”

William allowed his cold glance to rest upon her.

“I don’t play little girls’ games,” he said scathingly. But Violet
Elizabeth did not appear to be scathed.

“Don’ you know any little girlth?” she said pityingly. “I’ll teach you
little girlth gameth,” she added pleasantly.

“I don’t _want_ to,” said William, “I don’t _like_ them. I don’t _like_
little girls’ games. I don’t want to know ’em.”

Violet Elizabeth gazed at him open-mouthed.

“Don’t you _like_ little girlth?” she said.

“_Me?_” said William with superior dignity. “Me? I don’t know anything
about ’em. Don’t want to.”

“D-don’t you like me?” quavered Violet Elizabeth in incredulous
amazement. William looked at her. Her blue eyes filled slowly with
tears, her lips quivered.

“I like you,” she said. “Don’t you like me?”

William stared at her in horror.

“You--you _do_ like me, don’t you?”

William was silent.

A large shining tear welled over and trickled down the small pink cheek.

“You’re making me cry,” sobbed Violet Elizabeth. “You are. You’re
making me cry, ’cause you won’t say you like me.”

“I--I do like you,” said William desperately. “Honest--I do. Don’t cry.
I do like you. Honest!”

A smile broke through the tear-stained face.

“I’m tho glad,” she said simply. “You like all little girlth, don’t
you?” She smiled at him hopefully. “You do, don’t you?”

William, pirate and Red Indian and desperado, William, woman-hater and
girl-despiser, looked round wildly for escape and found none.

Violet Elizabeth’s eyes filled with tears again.

“You _do_ like all little girlth, don’t you?” she persisted with
quavering lip. “You do, don’t you?”

It was a nightmare to William. They were standing in full view of the
drawing-room window. At any moment a grown up might appear. He would
be accused of brutality, of making little Violet Elizabeth cry. And,
strangely enough, the sight of Violet Elizabeth with tear-filled eyes
and trembling lips made him feel that he must have been brutal indeed.
Beneath his horror he felt bewildered.

“Yes, I do,” he said hastily, “I do. Honest I do.”

She smiled again radiantly through her tears. “You with you wath a
little girl, don’t you?”

“Er--yes. Honest I do,” said the unhappy William.

“Kith me,” she said raising her glowing face.

William was broken.

He brushed her cheek with his.

“Thath not a kith,” said Violet Elizabeth.

“It’s my kind of a kiss,” said William.

“All right. Now leth play fairieth. I’ll thow you how.”

On the way home Mrs. Brown, who always hoped vaguely that little girls
would have a civilizing effect on William, asked William if he had
enjoyed it. William had spent most of the afternoon in the character of
a gnome attending upon Violet Elizabeth in the character of the fairy
queen. Any attempt at rebellion had been met with tear-filled eyes and
trembling lips. He was feeling embittered with life.

“If all girls are like that----” said William, “well, when you think of
all the hundreds of girls there must be in the world--well, it makes
you feel sick.”

Never had liberty and the comradeship of his own sex seemed sweeter to
William than it did the next day when he set off whistling carelessly,
his hands in his pockets, Jumble at his heels, to meet Ginger and
Douglas across the fields.

“You didn’t come yesterday,” they said when they met. They had missed
William, the leader.

“No,” he said shortly, “went out to tea.”

“Where?” they said with interest.

“Nowhere in particular,” said William inaccurately.

A feeling of horror overcame him at the memory. If they knew--if they’d
seen.... He blushed with shame at the very thought. To regain his
self-respect he punched Ginger and knocked off Douglas’ cap. After the
slight scuffle that ensued they set off down the road.

“What’ll we do this morning?” said Ginger.

It was sunny. It was holiday time. They had each other and a dog.
Boyhood could not wish for more. The whole world lay before them.

“Let’s go trespassin’,” said William the lawless.

“Where?” enquired Douglas.

“Hall woods--and take Jumble.”

“That ole keeper said he’d tell our fathers if he caught us in again,”
said Ginger.

“Lettim!” said William, with a dare-devil air, slashing at the hedge
with a stick. He was gradually recovering his self-respect. The
nightmare memories of yesterday were growing faint. He flung a stone
for the eager Jumble and uttered his shrill unharmonious war whoop.
They entered the woods, William leading. He swaggered along the path.
He was William, desperado, and scorner of girls. Yesterday was a dream.
It must have been. No mere girl would dare even to speak to him. He had
never played at fairies with a girl--he, William the pirate king, the
robber chief.

“William!”

He turned, his proud smile frozen in horror.

A small figure was flying along the path behind them--a bare-headed
figure with elaborate curls and very short lacy bunchy skirts and bare
legs with white shoes and socks.

“William, _darling!_ I thaw you from the nurthery window coming along
the road and I ethcaped. Nurth wath reading a book and I ethcaped.
Oh, William darling, play with me again, _do_. It _wath_ so nith
yethterday.”

William glared at her speechless. He was glad of the presence of his
manly friends, yet horrified as to what revelations this terrible young
female might make, disgracing him for ever in their eyes.

“Go away,” he said sternly at last, “we aren’t playing girls’ games.”

“We don’t like girls,” said Ginger contemptuously.

“William doth,” she said indignantly. “He thaid he did. He thaid he
liked all little girlth. He thaid he withed he wath a little girl. He
kithed me an’ played fairieth with me.”

A glorious blush of a rich and dark red overspread William’s
countenance.

“_Oh!_” he ejaculated as if astounded at the depth of her
untruthfulness, but it was not convincing.

“Oh, you _did!_” said Violet Elizabeth. Somehow that was convincing.
Ginger and Douglas looked at William rather coldly. Even Jumble seemed
to look slightly ashamed of him.

“Well, come along,” said Ginger, “we can’t stop here all day
talking--to a _girl_.”

“But I want to come with you,” said Violet Elizabeth. “I want to play
with you.”

“We’re going to play boys’ games. You wouldn’t like it,” said Douglas
who was somewhat of a diplomatist.

“I _like_ boyth gameth,” pleaded Violet Elizabeth, and her blue eyes
filled with tears, “_pleath_ let me come.”

“All right,” said William. “We can’t stop you comin’. Don’t take any
notice of her,” he said to the others. “She’ll soon get tired of it.”

They set off. William, for the moment abashed and deflated, followed
humbly in their wake.

       *       *       *       *       *

In a low-lying part of the wood was a bog. The bog was always there but
as it had rained in the night the bog to-day was particularly boggy. It
was quite possible to skirt this bog by walking round it on the higher
ground, but William and his friends never did this. They preferred to
pretend that the bog surrounded them on all sides as far as human eye
could see and that at one false step they might sink deep in the morass
never to be seen again.

“Come along,” called William who had recovered his spirits and position
of leadership. “Come along, my brave fellows ... tread careful or
instant death will be your fate, and don’t take any notice of her,
she’ll soon have had enough.”

For Violet Elizabeth was trotting gaily behind the gallant band.

They did not turn round or look at her, but they could not help seeing
her out of the corners of their eyes. She plunged into the bog with
a squeal of delight and stamped her elegant white-clad feet into the
black mud.

“Ithn’t it lovely?” she squealed. “Dothn’t it feel nith--all thquithy
between your toth--ithn’t it _lovely?_ I _like_ boyth gameth.”

They could not help looking at her when they emerged. As fairy-like as
ever above, her feet were covered with black mud up to above her socks.
Shoes and socks were sodden.

“Ith a _lovely_ feeling!” she commented delightedly on the other side.
“Leth do it again.”

But William and his band remembered their manly dignity and strode on
without answering. She followed with short dancing steps. Each of them
carried a stick with which they smote the air or any shrub they passed.
Violet Elizabeth secured a stick and faithfully imitated them. They
came to a clear space in the wood, occupied chiefly by giant blackberry
bushes laden with fat ripe berries.

“Now, my brave fellows,” said William, “take your fill. ’Tis well we
have found this bit of food or we would e’en have starved, an’ don’
help her or get any for her an’ let her get all scratched an’ she’ll
soon have had enough.”

They fell upon the bushes. Violet Elizabeth also fell upon the bushes.
She crammed handfuls of ripe blackberries into her mouth. Gradually
her pink and white face became obscured beneath a thick covering of
blackberry juice stain. Her hands were dark red. Her white dress had
lost its whiteness. It was stained and torn. Her bunchy skirts had lost
their bunchiness. The brambles tore at her curled hair and drew it into
that state of straightness for which Nature had meant it. The brambles
scratched her face and arms and legs. And still she ate.

“I’m getting more than any of you,” she cried. “I geth I’m getting more
than any of you. And I’m getting all of a _meth_. Ithn’t it _fun?_ I
like boyth gameth.”

They gazed at her with a certain horrified respect and apprehension.
Would they be held responsible for the strange change in her appearance?

They left the blackberry bushes and set off again through the wood. At
a sign from William they dropped on all fours and crept cautiously and
(as they imagined) silently along the path. Violet Elizabeth dropped
also upon her scratched and blackberry stained knees.

“Look at me,” she shrilled proudly. “I’m doing it too. Juth like boyth.”

“Sh!” William said fiercely.

Violet Elizabeth “Sh’d” obediently and for a time crawled along
contentedly.

“Are we playin’ bein’ animalth?” she piped at last.

“Shut _up!_” hissed William.

Violet Elizabeth shut up--except to whisper to Ginger who was just in
front, “I’m a thnail--what you?” Ginger did not deign to reply.

At a sign from their leader that all danger was over the Outlaws stood
upright. William had stopped.

“We’ve thrown ’em off the scent,” he said scowling, “but danger
s’rounds us on every side. We’d better plunge into the jungle an’ I bet
she’ll soon’ve had enough of plungin’ into the jungle.”

They left the path and “plunged” into the dense, shoulder-high
undergrowth. At the end of the line “plunged” Violet Elizabeth. She
fought her way determinedly through the bushes. She left remnants of
her filmy skirts on nearly every bush. Long spidery arms of brambles
caught at her hair again and pulled out her curls. But Violet Elizabeth
liked it. “Ithn’t it _fun?_” she piped as she followed.

Under a large tree William stopped.

“Now we’ll be Red Indians,” he said, “an’ go huntin’. I’ll be Brave
Heart same as usual and Ginger be Hawk Face and Douglas be Lightning
Eye.”

“An’ what thall I be?” said the torn and stained and wild-headed
apparition that had been Violet Elizabeth.

Douglas took the matter in hand.

“What thall I be?” he mimicked shrilly, “what thall I be? What thall I
be?”

Violet Elizabeth did not run home in tears as he had hoped she would.
She laughed gleefully.

“It doth thound funny when you thay it like that!” she said
delightedly. “Oh, it doth! Thay it again! Pleath thay it again.”

Douglas was nonplussed.

“Anyway,” he said, “you jolly well aren’t going to play, so there.”

“_Pleath_ let me play,” said Violet Elizabeth. “Pleath.”

“_No._ Go away!”

William and Ginger secretly admired the firm handling of this female by
Douglas.

“_Pleath_, Douglath.”

“_No!_”

Violet Elizabeth’s blue eyes, fixed pleadingly upon him, filled with
tears. Violet Elizabeth’s underlip trembled.

“You’re making me cry,” she said. A tear traced its course down the
blackberry stained cheek.

“_Pleath_, Douglath.”

Douglas hesitated and was lost. “Oh, well----” he said.

“Oh, thank you, dear Douglath,” said Violet Elizabeth. “What thall I
be?”

“Well,” said William to Douglas sternly. “Now you’ve _let_ her play I
s’pose she’d better be a squaw.”

“A thquaw,” said Violet Elizabeth joyfully, “what thort of noith doth
it make?”

“It’s a Indian lady and it doesn’t make any sort of a noise,” said
Ginger crushingly. “Now we’re going out hunting and you stay and cook
the dinner.”

“All right,” said Violet Elizabeth obligingly. “Kith me good-bye.”

Ginger stared at her in horror.

“But you mutht,” she said, “if you’re going out to work an’ I’m going
to cook the dinner, you mutht kith me good-bye. They do.”

“I don’t,” said Ginger.

She held up her small face.

“_Pleath_, Ginger.”

Blushing to his ears Ginger just brushed her cheek with his. William
gave a derisive snort. His self-respect had returned. Douglas’s manly
severity had been overborne. Ginger had been prevailed upon to kiss
her. Well, they couldn’t laugh at him now. They jolly _well_ couldn’t.
Both were avoiding his eye.

“Well, go off to work, dear William and Douglas and Ginger,” said
Violet Elizabeth happily, “an’ I’ll cook.”

Gladly the hunters set off.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Red Indian game had palled. It had been a success while it lasted.
Ginger had brought some matches and over her purple layer of blackberry
juice the faithful squaw now wore a layer of black from the very smoky
fire they had at last managed to make.

“Come on,” said William, “let’s set out looking for adventures.”

They set off single file as before, Violet Elizabeth bringing up the
rear, Jumble darting about in ecstatic searches for imaginary rabbits.
Another small bog glimmered ahead. Violet Elizabeth, drunk with her
success as a squaw, gave a scream.

“Another thquithy plath,” she cried. “I want to be firtht.”

She flitted ahead of them, ran to the bog, slipped and fell into it
face forward.

She arose at once. She was covered in black mud from head to foot. Her
face was a black mud mask. Through it her teeth flashed in a smile. “I
juth thlipped,” she explained.

A man’s voice came suddenly from the main path through the wood at
their right.

“Look at ’em--the young rascals! Look at ’em! An’ a dawg! Blarst ’em!
Er-r-r-r-r!”

The last was a sound expressive of rage and threatening.

“Keepers!” said William. “Run for your lives, braves. Come on, Jumble.”

They fled through the thicket.

“Pleath,” gasped Violet Elizabeth in the rear, “I can’t run as fatht
ath that.”

It was Ginger and Douglas who came back to hold her hands. For all
that they ran fleetly, dashing through the undergrowth where the
keepers found it difficult to follow, and dodging round trees. At last,
breathlessly, they reached a clearing and in the middle of it a cottage
as small and attractive as a fairy tale cottage. The door was open.
It had an empty look. They could hear the keepers coming through the
undergrowth shouting.

“Come in here,” gasped William. “It’s empty. Come in and hide till
they’ve gone.”

The four ran into a spotlessly clean little kitchen, and Ginger closed
the door. The cottage was certainly empty. There was not a sound.

“Ithn’t it a thweet little houth?” panted Violet Elizabeth.

“Come upstairs,” said Douglas. “They might look in here.”

The four, Jumble scrambling after them, clattered up the steep narrow
wooden stairs and into a small and very clean bedroom.

“Look out of the window and see when they go past,” commanded William,
“then we’ll slip out and go back.”

Douglas peeped cautiously out of the window. He gave a gasp.

“They--they’re not goin’ past,” he said. “They--they’re they’re comin’
in at the door.”

The men’s voices could be heard below.

“Comin’ in here--the young rascals! Look at their footmarks, see?
What’ll my old woman say when she gets home?”

“They’ve gone upstairs, too. Look at the marks. Blarst ’em!”

William went to the window, holding Jumble beneath his arm.

“We can easily climb down by this pipe,” he said quickly. “Then we’ll
run back.”

He swung a leg over the window sill, prepared to descend with Jumble
clinging round his neck, as Jumble was trained to do. Jumble’s life
consisted chiefly of an endless succession of shocks to the nerves.

Ginger and Douglas prepared to follow.

The men’s footsteps were heard coming upstairs, when a small voice said
plaintively, “Pleath--pleath, I can’t do that. Pleath, you’re not going
to leave me, are you?”

William put back his foot.

“We--we can’t leave her,” he said. Ginger and Douglas did not question
their leader’s decision. They stood in a row facing the door while the
footsteps drew nearer.

The door burst open and the two keepers appeared.

“Now, yer young rascals--we’ve got yer!”

       *       *       *       *       *

Into Mr. Bott’s library were ushered two keepers, each leading two
children by the neck. One held two rough-looking boys. The other held a
rough-looking boy and a rough-looking little girl. A dejected-looking
mongrel followed the procession.

“Trespassin’, sir,” said the first keeper, “trespassin’ an’ a-damagin’
of the woods. Old ’ands, too. Seen ’em at it before but never caught
’em till now. An’ a _dawg_ too. It’s an example making of they want,
sir. They want prosecutin’ if I may make so bold. A-damagin’ of the
woods and a-bringing of a dawg----”

[Illustration: “WE’VE FOUND HER,” ANNOUNCED WILLIAM, AND VIOLET
ELIZABETH TOOK A STEP FORWARD. “IT’S ME,” SHE PIPED.]

Mr. Bott who was new to squiredom and had little knowledge of what was
expected of him and moreover was afflicted at the moment with severe
private domestic worries, cast a harassed glance at the four children.
His glance rested upon Violet Elizabeth without the faintest flicker
of recognition. He did not recognise her. He knew Violet Elizabeth.
He saw her at least once or almost once a day. He knew her quite
well. He knew her by her ordered flaxen curls, pink and white face and
immaculate bunchy skirts. He did not know this little creature with
the torn, stained, bedraggled dress (there was nothing bunchy about it
now) whose extremely dirty face could just be seen beneath the tangle
of untidy hair that fell over her eyes. She watched him silently and
cautiously. Just as he was going to speak Violet Elizabeth’s nurse
entered. It says much for Violet Elizabeth’s disguise that her nurse
only threw her a passing glance. Violet Elizabeth’s nurse’s eyes were
red-rimmed.

[Illustration: “GOD BLESS MY SOUL,” EXCLAIMED MR. BOTT, PEERING AT THE
APPARITION. “IT’S IMPOSSIBLE.”]

“Please, sir, Mrs. Bott says is there any news?”

“No,” said Mr. Bott desperately. “Tell her I’ve rung up the police
every minute since she sent last. How is she?”

“Please, sir, she’s in hysterics again.”

Mr. Bott groaned.

Ever since Violet Elizabeth’s disappearance Mrs. Bott had been
indulging in hysterics in her bedroom and taking it out of Violet
Elizabeth’s nurse. In return Violet Elizabeth’s nurse had hysterics in
the nursery and took it out of the nursery maid. In return the nursery
maid had hysterics in the kitchen and took it out of the kitchen maid.
The kitchen maid had no time for hysterics but she took it out of the
cat.

“Please, sir, she says she’s too ill to speak now. She told me to tell
you so, sir.”

Mr. Bott groaned again. Suddenly he turned to the four children and the
keepers.

“You’ve got their names and addresses, haven’t you? Well, see here,
children. Go out and see if you can find my little gall for me. She’s
lost. Look in the woods and round the village and--everywhere. And if
you find her I’ll let you off. See?”

They murmured perfunctory thanks and retired, followed by Violet
Elizabeth who had not uttered one word within her paternal mansion.

In the woods they turned on her sternly.

“It’s you he wants. You’re her.”

“Yeth,” agreed the tousled ragamuffin who was Violet Elizabeth,
sweetly, “ith me.”

“Well, we’re going to find you an’ take you back.”

“Oh, _pleath_, I don’t want to be found and tooken back. I like being
with you.”

“Well, we can’t keep you about with us all day, can we?” argued William
sternly. “You’ve gotter go home sometime same as we’ve gotter go home
sometime. Well, we jolly well want our dinner now and we’re jolly well
going home an’ we’re jolly well goin’ to take you home. He might give
us something and----”

“All right,” agreed Violet Elizabeth holding up her face, “if you’ll
all kith me I’ll be found an’ tooken back.”

       *       *       *       *       *

The four of them stood again before Mr. Bott’s desk. William and Ginger
and Douglas took a step back and Violet Elizabeth took a step forward.

“We’ve found her,” said William.

“Where?” said Mr. Bott looking round.

“Ith me,” piped Violet Elizabeth.

Mr. Bott started.

“You?” he repeated in amazement.

“Yeth, father, ith me.”

“But, but--God bless my soul----” he ejaculated peering at the
unfamiliar apparition. “It’s impossible.”

Then he rang for Violet Elizabeth’s nurse.

“Is this Violet Elizabeth?” he said.

“Yeth, ith me,” said Violet Elizabeth again.

Violet Elizabeth’s nurse pushed back the tangle of hair.

“Oh, the poor poor child!” she cried. “The poor child!”

“God bless my soul,” said Mr. Bott again. “Take her away. I don’t know
what you do to her, but do it and don’t let her mother see her till
it’s done, and you boys stay here.”

“Oh, my lamb!” sobbed Violet Elizabeth’s nurse as she led her away. “My
poor lamb!”

In an incredibly short time they returned. The mysterious something
had been done. Violet Elizabeth’s head was a mass of curls. Her
face shone with cleanliness. Dainty lace-trimmed skirts stuck out
ballet-dancer-wise beneath the pale blue waistband. Mr. Bott took a
deep breath.

“Now fetch her mother,” he said.

Like a tornado entered Mrs. Bott. She still heaved with hysterics. She
enfolded Violet Elizabeth to her visibly palpitating bosom.

“My child,” she sobbed, “Oh my darling child.”

“I wath a thquaw,” said Violet Elizabeth. “It dothn’t make any thort of
a noith. Ith a lady.”

“How did you----” began Mrs. Bott still straining Violet Elizabeth to
her.

“These boys found her----” said Mr. Bott.

“Oh, how kind--how noble,” said Mrs. Bott. “And one’s that nice little
boy who played with her so sweetly yesterday. Give them ten shillings
each, Botty.”

“Well, but----” hesitated Mr. Bott remembering the circumstances in
which they had been brought to him.

“Botty!” screamed Mrs. Bott tearfully, “Don’t you value your darling
child’s life at even thirty shillings?”

Hastily Mr. Bott handed them each a ten shilling note.

       *       *       *       *       *

They tramped homewards by the road.

“Well, it’s turned out all right,” said Ginger lugubriously, but
fingering the ten shilling note in his pocket, “but it might not have.
’Cept for the money it jolly well spoilt the morning.”

“Girls always do,” said William. “I’m not going to have anything to do
with any ole girl ever again.”

“’S all very well sayin’ that,” said Douglas who had been deeply
impressed that morning by the inevitableness and deadly persistence of
the sex, “’s all very well sayin’ that. It’s them what has to do with
you.”

“An’ I’m never goin’ to marry any ole girl,” said William.

“’S all very well sayin’ _that_,” said Douglas again gloomily, “but
some ole girl’ll probably marry you.”




CHAPTER IV

WILLIAM TURNS OVER A NEW LEAF


William had often been told how much happier he would be if he would
follow the straight and narrow path of virtue, but so far the thought
of that happiness had left him cold. He preferred the happiness that
he knew by experience to be the result of his normal wicked life to
that mythical happiness that was prophesied as the result of a quite
unalluring life of righteousness. Suddenly, however, he was stirred.
An “old boy” had come to visit the school and had given an inspiring
address to the boys in which he spoke of the beauty and usefulness of
a life of Self-denial and Service. William, for the first time, began
to consider the question seriously. He realised that his life so far
had not been, strictly speaking, a life of Self-denial and Service.
The “old boy” said many things that impressed William. He pictured the
liver of the life of Self-denial and Service surrounded by a happy,
grateful and admiring family circle. He said that everyone would love
such a character. William tried to imagine his own family circle as a
happy, grateful and admiring family circle. It was not an easy task
even to such a vivid imagination as William’s but it was not altogether
impossible. After all, nothing was altogether impossible....

While the headmaster was proposing a vote of thanks to the eloquent
and perspiring “old boy,” William was deciding that there might be
something in the idea after all. When the bell rang for the end of
school, William had decided that it was worth trying at any rate. He
decided to start first thing next morning--not before. William was a
good organiser. He liked things cut and dried. A new day for a new
life. It was no use beginning to be self-denying and self-sacrificing
in the middle of a day that had started quite differently. If you
were going to have a beautiful character and a grateful family circle
you might as well start the day fresh with it, not drag it over from
the day before. It would be jolly nice to have a happy, grateful and
admiring family circle, and William only hoped that if he took the
trouble to be self-denying and self-sacrificing his family circle would
take the trouble to be happy and grateful and admiring. There were
dark doubts about this in William’s mind. His family circle rarely did
anything that was expected of them. Still, William was an optimist
and--anything might happen. And to-morrow was a whole holiday. He could
give all his attention to it all day....

He looked forward to the new experience with feelings of pleasant
anticipation. It would be interesting and jolly--meantime there was
a whole half of to-day left and it was no use beginning the life of
self-denial and service before the scheduled time.

He joined his friends, Ginger, Henry and Douglas after school and
together they trespassed on the lands of the most irascible farmer
they knew in the hopes of a pleasant chase. The farmer happened to be
in the market town so their hopes were disappointed as far as he was
concerned. They paddled in his pond and climbed his trees and uttered
defiant shouts to his infuriated dog, and were finally chased away by
his wife with a fire of hard and knobbly potatoes. One got William very
nicely on the side of his head but, his head being as hard and knobbly
as the potato, little damage was done. Next they “scouted” each other
through the village and finally went into Ginger’s house and performed
military manœuvres in Ginger’s bedroom, till Ginger’s mother sent them
away because the room just below happened to be the drawing-room and
the force of the military manœuvres was disintegrating the ceiling and
sending it down in picturesque white flakes into Ginger’s mother’s hair.

They went next to Henry’s garden and there with much labour made a
bonfire. Ginger and Douglas plied the fire with fuel; and William
and Henry, with a wheelbarrow and the garden hose, wearing old tins
on their heads, impersonated the fire brigade. During the exciting
scuffles that followed, the garden hose became slightly involved and
finally four dripping boys fled from the scene and from possible
detection, leaving only the now swimming bonfire, the wheelbarrow
and hose to mark the scene of action. A long rest in a neighbouring
field in the still blazing sunshine soon partially dried them. While
reclining at ease they discussed the latest Red Indian stories which
they had read, and the possibility of there being any wild animals left
in England.

“I bet there _is_,” said Ginger earnestly, “they hide in the day time
so’s no one’ll see ’em, an’ they come out at nights. No one goes into
the woods at night so no one knows if there is or if there isn’t, an’
I bet there _is_. Anyway let’s get up some night ’n take our bows ’n
arrows an’ _look_ for ’em. I bet we’d find some.”

“Let’s to-night,” said Douglas eagerly.

William remembered suddenly the life of virtue to which he had mentally
devoted himself. He felt that the nocturnal hunting for wild animals
was incompatible with it.

“I can’t to-night,” he said with an air of virtue.

“Yah--you’re _’fraid!_” taunted Henry, not because he had the least
doubt of William’s courage but simply to introduce an element of
excitement into the proceedings.

He succeeded.

When finally Henry and William arose breathless and bruised from the
ditch where the fight had ended, Douglas and Ginger surveyed them with
dispassionate interest.

“William won an’ you’re both in a _jolly_ old mess!”

Henry removed some leaves and bits of grass from his mouth.

“All right, you’re _not_ afraid,” he said pacifically to William, “when
will you come huntin’ wild animals?”

William considered. He was going to give the life of virtue, of
self-denial and service a fair day’s trial, but there was just the
possibility that from William’s point of view it might not be a
success. It would be as well to leave the door to the old life open.

“I’ll tell you to-morrow,” he said guardedly.

“All right. I say, let’s race to the end of the field on only one leg
... Come on! Ready?... One, two, _three_ ... GO!”


II

William awoke. It was morning. It was the morning on which he was to
begin his life of self-denial and service. He raised his voice in one
of his penetrating and tuneless morning songs, then stopped abruptly,
“case I disturb anyone” he remarked virtuously to his brush and
comb.... His father frequently remarked that William’s early morning
songs were enough to drive a man to drink.... He brushed his hair
with unusual vigour and descended to breakfast looking (for William)
unusually sleek and virtuous. His father was reading the paper in front
of the fire.

“Good mornin’, Father,” said William in a voice of suave politeness.

His father grunted.

“Did you hear me not singin’ this mornin’, Father?” said William
pleasantly. It was as well that his self-denials should not be missed
by the family circle.

His father did not answer. William sighed. Some family circles were
different from others. It was hard to imagine his father happy and
grateful and admiring. But still, he was going to have a jolly good
try....

His mother and sister and brother came down. William said “Good
mornin’!” to them all with unctuous affability. His brother looked at
him suspiciously.

“What mischief are _you_ up to?” he said ungraciously.

William merely gave him a long silent and reproachful glance.

“What are you going to do this morning, William dear?” said his mother.

“I don’ mind what I do,” said William. “I jus’ want to _help_ you. I’ll
do anything you like, Mother.”

She looked at him anxiously.

“Are you feeling quite well, dear?” she said with concern.

“If you want to _help_,” said his sister sternly, “you might dig
up that piece of my garden you and those other boys trampled down
yesterday.”

William decided that a life of self-denial and service need not
include fagging for sisters who spoke to one in that tone of voice. He
pretended not to hear.

“Can I do anything at all for you this morning, Mother dear,” he said
earnestly.

His mother looked too taken aback to reply. His father rose and folded
up his newspaper.

“Take my advice,” he said, “and beware of that boy this morning. He’s
up to something!”

William sighed again. Some family circles simply didn’t seem able to
recognise a life of self-denial and service when they met it....

After breakfast he wandered into the garden. Before long Ginger,
Douglas and Henry came down the road.

“Come on, William!” they called over the gate.

For a moment William was tempted. Somehow it seemed a terrible waste of
a holiday to spend it in self-denial and service instead of in search
of adventures with Ginger, Douglas and Henry. But he put the temptation
away. When he made up his mind to do a thing he did it....

“Can’t come to-day,” he said sternly, “I’m busy.”

“Oh, go _on!_”

“Well, I am an’ I’m just not comin’ an’ kin’ly stop throwin’ stones at
our cat.”

“Call it a cat! Thought it was an ole fur glove what someone’d thrown
away!”

In furious defence of his household’s cat (whose life William in
private made a misery) William leapt to the gate. The trio fled down
the road. William returned to his meditations. His father had gone to
business and Ethel and Robert had gone to golf. His mother drew up the
morning-room window.

“William, darling, aren’t you going to play with your friends this
morning?”

William turned to her with an expression of solemnity and earnestness.

“I want to _help_ you, Mother. I don’t wanter play with my friends.”

He felt a great satisfaction with this speech. It breathed the very
spirit of self-denial and service.

“I’ll try to find that bottle of tonic you didn’t finish after whooping
cough,” said his mother helplessly as she drew down the window.

[Illustration: “GOOD HEAVENS!” SAID MISS DEXTER. “DOES HE KNOW YOU’VE
COME TO ASK ME?”]

[Illustration: “ROBERT’S DEEP IN LOVE WITH YOU,” SAID WILLIAM, “HE’S
WRITIN’ PO’TRY AN’ NOT SLEEPIN’ AN’ NOT EATIN’ AND CARVING YOUR
INITIALS ALL OVER THE HOUSE.”]

William stared around him disconsolately. It was hard to be full of
self-sacrifices and service and to find no outlet for it ... nobody
seemed to want his help. Then a brilliant idea occurred to him. He
would _do_ something for each of his family--something that would be a
pleasant surprise when they found out....

He went up to his bedroom. There in a drawer was a poem that he had
found in Robert’s blotter the week before. It began:

  “O Marion
  So young and fair
  With silken hair....”

It must be Marion Dexter. She was fair and, well, more or less young,
William supposed. William didn’t know about her hair being silken. It
looked just like ordinary hair to him. But you never knew with girls.
He had kept the poem in order to use it as a weapon of offence against
Robert when occasion demanded. But that episode belonged to his old
evil past. In his new life of self-denial and service he wanted to
_help_ Robert. The poem ended:

  “I should be happy, I aver
  If thou my suit wouldst but prefer.”

That meant that Robert wanted to be engaged to her. Poor Robert!
Perhaps he was too shy to ask her, or perhaps he’d asked her and she’d
refused ... well, it was here that Robert needed some _help_. William,
with a determined expression, set off down the road.


III

He knocked loudly at the door. By a lucky chance Marion Dexter came to
the door herself.

“Good afternoon,” she said.

“Good afternoon,” said William in a business-like fashion. “Has Robert
ever asked you to marry him?”

“No. What a peculiar question to ask on the front doorstep. Do come in.”

William followed her into the drawing-room. She shut the door. They
both sat down. William’s face was set and frowning.

“He’s deep in love with you,” he said in a conspiratorial whisper.

Marion’s eyes danced.

“Did he send you to tell me?”

William ignored the question.

“He’s deep in love with you and wants you to marry him.”

Marion dimpled.

“Why can’t he ask me then?”

“He’s shy,” said William earnestly, “he’s always shy when he’s in love.
He’s always awful shy with the people what he’s in love with. But he
wants most _awful_ bad to marry you. _Do_ marry him, _please_. Jus’ for
kindness. I’m tryin’ to be kind. That’s why I’m here.”

“I see,” she said. “Are you sure he’s in love with me?”

“Deep in love. Writin’ potry an’ carryin’ on--not sleepin’ and not
eatin’ an’ murmurin’ your name an’ puttin’ his hand on his heart an’
carvin’ your initials all over the house an’ sendin’ you flowers an’
things,” said William drawing freely on his imagination.

“I’ve never had any flowers from him.”

“No. They all get lost in the post,” said William without turning a
hair. “But he’s dyin’ slow of love for you. He’s gettin’ thinner an’
thinner. ’F you don’t be engaged to him soon he’ll be stone dead. He’ll
die of love like what they do in tales an’ then you’ll probably get
hung for murder.”

“Good heavens!” said Miss Dexter.

“Well, I _hope_ you won’t,” said William kindly, “an’ I’ll do all I can
to save you if you are but ’f you kill Robert with not gettin’ engaged
to him prob’ly you will be.”

“Does he know you’ve come to ask me?” said Miss Dexter.

“No. I want it to be a s’prise to him,” said William.

“It will be that,” murmured Miss Dexter.

“You will marry him, then?” said William hopefully.

“Certainly--if he wants me to.”

“P’raps,” said William after a slight pause, “you’d better write it in
a letter ’cause he’d like as not, not b’lieve me.”

With eyes dancing and lips quivering with suppressed laughter Miss
Dexter sat down at her writing table.

  DEAR ROBERT (she wrote),

At William’s earnest request I promise to be engaged to you and to
marry you whenever you like.

  Yours sincerely, MARION DEXTER.

She handed it to William. William read it gravely and put it in his
pocket.

“Thanks ever so much,” he said fervently.

“Don’t mention it,” said Miss Dexter demurely. “Quite a pleasure.”

He walked down the road in a rosy glow of virtue. Well, he’d done
something for Robert that ought to make Robert grateful to him for the
rest of his life. He’d _helped_ Robert all right. He’d like to know
what _service_ was if it wasn’t that--getting people engaged to people
they wanted to be engaged to. Jolly hard work too. Now there remained
his mother and Ethel. He must go home and try to find some way of
_helping_ them....


IV

When he reached home Ethel was showing out Mrs. Helm, a tall,
stern-looking lady whom William knew by sight.

“I’m so _frightfully_ disappointed not to be able to come,” Ethel was
saying regretfully, “but I’m afraid I _must_ go to the Morrisons.
I promised over a week ago. Thank you so much for asking me. Good
morning.”

William followed her into the dining-room where his mother was.

“What did she want, dear?” said Mrs. Brown. “Go and wash your hands,
William.”

“She wanted me to go in this evening but I told her I couldn’t because
I was going to the Morrisons. Thank Heaven I had an excuse!”

William unfortunately missed the last sentence, as, still inspired by
high ideals of virtue, he had gone at once upstairs to wash his hands.
While he splashed about at the handbasin an idea suddenly occurred to
him. _That_ was how he’d help Ethel. He’d give her a happy evening.
She should spend it with the Helms and not with the Morrisons. She’d
sounded so sorry that she had to go to the Morrisons and couldn’t go to
the Helms. He’d fix it all up for her this afternoon. He’d _help_ her
like he’d helped Robert.

He had hoped to be able to give Robert Miss Dexter’s note at lunch, but
it turned out that Robert was lunching at the golf club with a friend.

Directly after lunch William set off to Mrs. Morrison’s house. He
was shown into the drawing-room. Mrs. Morrison, large and fat and
comfortable-looking, entered. She looked rather bewildered as she met
William’s stern frowning gaze.

“I’ve come from Ethel,” said William aggressively. “She’s sorry she
can’t come to-night.”

Mrs. Morrison’s cheerful countenance fell.

“The girls will be disappointed,” she said, “they saw her this morning
and she said she was looking forward to it.”

Some explanation seemed necessary. William was never one to stick at
half measures.

“She’s been took ill since then,” he said.

“Oh _dear_,” said Mrs. Morrison with concern, “nothing serious, I hope?”

William considered. If it wasn’t serious she might expect Ethel to
recover by the evening. She’d better have something serious.

“I’m ’fraid it is,” he said gloomily.

“Dear, _dear!_” said Mrs. Morrison. “Tch! tch! What is it?”

William thought over all the complaints he knew. None of them seemed
quite serious enough. She might as well have something _really_ serious
while he was about it. Then he suddenly remembered hearing the gardener
talking to the housemaid the day before. He’d been talking about his
brother who’d got--what was it? Epi--epi----

“Epilepsy!” said William suddenly.

“_What?_” screamed Mrs. Morrison.

William, having committed himself to epilepsy meant to stick to it.

“Epilepsy, the doctor says,” he said firmly.

“Good heavens!” said Mrs. Morrison. “When did you find out? Will he be
able to cure it? Is the poor girl in bed? How does it affect her? What
a dreadful thing!”

William was flattered at the impression he seemed to have made. He
wondered whether it were possible to increase it.

“The doctor thinks she’s got a bit of consumption too,” he said
casually, “but he’s not quite sure.”

Mrs. Morrison screamed again. “_Heavens!_ And she always looked so
_healthy_. The girls will be so _distressed_. William, do tell me--when
did your mother realise there was something wrong?”

William foresaw that the conversation was becoming complicated. He
did not wish to display his ignorance of the symptoms of epilepsy and
consumption.

“Jus’ soon after lunch,” he said with rising cheerfulness. “Now I’d
better be goin’, I think. Good afternoon.”

He left Mrs. Morrison still gasping upon the sofa and in the act of
ringing for her maid to fetch her smelling salts.

William walked down the road with a swagger. He was managing _jolly_
well.... The next visit was easier. He simply told Mrs. Helm’s maid
at the front door to tell Mrs. Helm that Ethel would be able to come
to-night after all, thank you very much.

Then he swung off to the woods with Jumble, his faithful dog. In
accordance with his new life of virtue he walked straight along the
road without burrowing in the ditches or throwing stones at telegraph
posts. His exhilaration slowly vanished. He wondered where Ginger and
Henry and Douglas were and what they were doing. It was _jolly_ dull
all alone ... but still the happiness and gratitude and admiration of
his family circle when they found out all he had done for them would
repay him for everything. At least he hoped it would. His mother ... he
had done nothing for his mother yet. He must try to do something for
his mother....


V

When he returned home it was almost dinner time. His mother and Ethel
and Robert were still out. The Cook met him with a lugubrious face.

“Now, Master William,” she said, “can I trust you to give a message to
your Ma.”

“Yes, Cook,” said William virtuously.

“Me cold in me ’ead’s that bad I can’t stand on me feet no longer. That
’ussy Ellen wouldn’t give up ’er night hout to ’elp me--not she, and
yer Ma said if I’d leave things orl ready to dish hup I might go and
rest afore dinner ’f I felt bad. Well, she’ll be hin hany minute now
and just tell ’er it’s hall ready to dish up. Tell ’er I ’aven’t made
no pudd’n but I’ve hopened a bottle of stewed pears.”

“All right, Cook,” said William.

Cook took the paper-backed copy of “A Mill Girl’s Romance” from the
kitchen dresser and slowly sneezed her way up the back stairs.

William was to all intents and purposes alone in the house. He wandered
into the kitchen. There was a pleasant smell of cooking. Several
saucepans simmered on the gas stove. On the table was a glass dish
containing the stewed pears. His father hated cold stewed fruit. He
often said so. Suddenly William had yet another brilliant idea. He’d
make a proper pudding for his father. It wouldn’t take long. The
cookery book was on the dresser. You just did what the book told you.
It was quite easy.

[Illustration: WILLIAM WENT ON BREAKING EGGS TILL NOT ANOTHER EGG
REMAINED TO BE BROKEN.]

He went over to the gas stove. All the gas rings were being used. He’d
better get one clear for his pudding. He supposed his pudding would
need a gas ring same as all the other things. There were two small
saucepans each containing dark brown stuff. They might as well be
together, thought William, with a business-like frown. He poured the
contents of one of the saucepans into the other. He had a moment’s
misgiving as the mingled smell of gravy and coffee arose from the
mixture. Then he turned to his pudding. He opened the book at random at
the puddings. Any would do. “Beat three eggs together.” He fetched a
bowl of eggs from the larder and got down a clean basin from the shelf.
He’d seen Cook doing it, just cracking the eggs, and the egg slithered
into the basin and she threw the shells away. It looked quite easy.
He broke an egg. The shell fell neatly on to the table and the egg
slithered down William on to the floor. He tried another and the same
thing happened. William was not easily baulked. He was of a persevering
nature. He went on breaking eggs till not another egg remained to be
broken, and then and then only did he relinquish his hopes of making
a pudding. Then and then only did he step out of the pool of a dozen
broken eggs in which he was standing and, literally soaked in egg from
the waist downward, go to replace the basin on the shelf.

His thirst for practical virtue was not yet sated. Surely there was
_something_ he could do, even if he couldn’t make a pudding. Yes, he
could carry the things into the dining-room so that they could have
dinner as soon as they came in. He opened the oven door. A chicken on a
large dish was there. Good! Burning his fingers severely in the process
William took it out. He’d put it on the dining-room table all ready for
them to begin. Just as he stood with the dish in his hands he heard his
mother and Robert come in. He’d go and give Robert Miss Dexter’s letter
first. He looked round for somewhere to put the chicken. The table
seemed to be full. He put the dish and the chicken on to the floor and
went into the hall closing the door behind him. Robert and his mother
had gone into the drawing-room. William followed.

“Well, William,” said Mrs. Brown pleasantly, “had a nice day?”

Without a word William handed the note to Robert.

Robert read it.

He went first red, then pale, then a wild look came into his eyes.

“Marion _Dexter!_” he said.

“You’re in love with her, aren’t you?” said William. “You’ve been
writing pomes to her.”

“Not to Marion _Dexter_,” screamed Robert. “She’s an old woman. She’s
nearly twenty-five.... It’s--it’s Marion Hatherley I----”

“Well, how was I to _know_,” said William in a voice of irritation.
“You should put their surnames in the pomes. I thought you wanted to be
engaged to her. I’ve took a lot of trouble over it gettin’ her to write
that.”

Robert was reading and re-reading the note.

“My God!” he said in a hushed voice of horror. “I’m engaged to Marion
Dexter!”

“Robert,” said Mrs. Brown. “I don’t think you ought to use expressions
like that before your little brother, whoever you’re engaged to.”

“I’m engaged to Marion Dexter,” repeated Robert in a tone of frenzy,
“_Me!_ ... chained to her for life when I love another....”

“Robert dear,” said Mrs. Brown, “if there’s been any mistake I’m sure
that all you have to do is go to Miss Dexter and explain.”

“_Explain!_” said Robert wildly. “How can I explain. She’s _accepted_
me ... how can any man of chivalry refuse to marry a woman who.... Oh,
it’s too much.” He sat down on the sofa and held his head in his hands.
“It’s the ruin of all my hopes ... he’s simply spoilt my life ... he’s
always spoiling my life ... I shall _have_ to marry her now ... and
she’s an old woman ... she was twenty-four last birthday, I know.”

“Well, I was trying to _help_,” said William.

“I’ll teach you to help,” said Robert darkly, advancing upon him.

William dodged and fled towards the door. There he collided with
Ethel--Ethel with a pale, distraught face.

“It’s all over the village, mother,” she said angrily as she entered.
“William’s told everyone in the village that I’ve got epilepsy and
consumption.”

“I _didn’t_,” said William indignantly. “I only told Mrs. Morrison.”

“But William,” said his mother, sitting down weakly on the nearest
chair, “why on earth----?”

“Well, Ethel didn’t want to go to the Morrisons to-night. She wanted to
go to the Helms’----”

“I did _not_,” said Ethel. “I was glad to get out of going to the
Helms’.”

“Well, how was I to _know?_” said William desperately. “I had to go by
what you _said_ and I had to go by what Robert _wrote_. I wanted to
_help_. I’ve took no end of trouble--livin’ a life of self-sacrifice
and service all day without stoppin’ once, and ’stead of being grateful
an’ happy an’ admirin’----”

“But William,” said Mrs. Brown, “how did you think it was going to help
_anyone_ to say that Ethel had epilepsy and consumption?”

“I’d rather have epilepsy and consumption,” said Robert who had
returned to the sofa and was sitting with his head between his hands,
“than be engaged to Marion Dexter.”

“I must say I simply can’t understand why you’ve been doing all this,
William,” said Mrs. Brown. “We must just wait till your father comes in
and see what he makes of it. And I can’t think why dinner’s so late.”

“She’s gone to bed,” said William gloomily.

“I’d better see to things then,” said Mrs. Brown going into the hall.

“_Epilepsy!_” groaned Ethel.

“Twenty-four--twenty-four if she’s a day--and the sort of hair I’ve
always disliked,” groaned Robert.

William followed his mother to the kitchen rather than be left to
the tender mercies of Ethel and Robert. He began to feel distinctly
apprehensive about the kitchen ... that pool of eggs ... those brown
liquids he’d mixed....

Mrs. Brown opened the kitchen door. On the empty chicken dish on
the floor sat Jumble surrounded by chicken bones, the wishing bone
protruding from his mouth, looking blissfully happy....


VI

In his bedroom whither he had perforce retired supperless, William
hung up the Outlaws’ signal of distress (a scull and crossbones in
black and the word “Help” in red) at his window in case Ginger or Henry
or Douglas came down the road, and then surveyed the events of the
day. Well, he’d done his best. He’d lived a life of self-denial and
service all right. It was his family who were wrong. They hadn’t been
happy or grateful or admiring. They simply weren’t worthy of a life of
self-denial and service. And anyway how could he have _known_ that it
was another Marion and that Ethel couldn’t say what she meant and that
Jumble was going to get in through the kitchen window?

A tiny pebble hit his window. He threw it open. There down below in the
garden path were Douglas, Henry and Ginger.

“Ho! my trusty mates,” said William in a penetrating whisper. “I am
pent in durance vile--sent to bed, you know--an’ I’m jolly hungry. Wilt
kill some deer or venison or something for me?”

“Righto,” said Ginger, and “Yes, gallant captain,” said Douglas and
Henry as they crept off through the bushes.

William returned to his survey of his present position. That old boy
simply didn’t know what he was talking about. He couldn’t ever have
tried it himself. Anyway he (William) had tried it and he knew all
there was to know about lives of self-denial and service and he’d
_done_ with lives of self-denial and service, thank you very much. He
was going back to his ordinary kind of life first thing to-morrow....

A tiny pebble at the window. William leant out. Below were Ginger,
Henry and Douglas with a small basket.

“Oh, crumbs!” said William joyfully.

He lowered a string and they tied the little basket on to it. William
drew it up fairly successfully. It contained a half-eaten apple, a bar
of toffee that had spent several days unwrapped in Henry’s pocket,
which was covered with bits of fluff, a very stale bun purloined from
Ginger’s mother’s larder, and a packet of monkey nuts bought with
Ginger’s last twopence.

William’s eyes shone.

“Oh, I _say_,” he said gratefully, “thanks _awfully_. And, I say, you’d
better go now ’case they see you, and I _say_, I’ll come huntin’ wild
animals with you to-morrow night.”

“Right-o,” said the Outlaws creeping away through the bushes.

       *       *       *       *       *

Downstairs William’s family circle consumed a meal consisting of
sardines and stewed pears. They consumed it in gloomy silence, broken
only by Mr. Brown’s dry, “I suppose there must be quite a heavy vein
of insanity somewhere in the family for it to come out so strong in
William.” And by Ethel’s indignant, “And _epilepsy!_ Why on earth did
he fix on _epilepsy?_” And by Robert’s gloomy, “Engaged to be married
to her ... _twenty-four_ ... _chained_ to her for life.”

Upstairs the cause of all their troubles sat on the floor in the middle
of his bedroom with his little pile of eatables before him.

“Come on, my gallant braves,” he said addressing an imaginary band of
fellow captives. “Let us eat well and then devise some way of escape or
ere dawn our bleached bones may dangle from yon gallows.”

Then quite happily and contentedly he began to eat the fluffy stick of
toffee....




CHAPTER V

A BIT OF BLACKMAIL


Bob Andrews was one of the picturesque figures of the village. He
lived at the East Lodge of the Hall, and was supposed to help with the
gardening of the Hall grounds. He was tall, handsome, white-bearded and
gloriously lazy. He had a roguish twinkle in his blue eye and a genius
for wasting time--both his own and other people’s. He was a great
friend of William and the Outlaws. He seemed to them to be free of all
the drawbacks that usually accompany the state of grownupness. He was
never busy, never disapproving, never tidy, never abstracted. He took
seriously the really important things of life such as cigarette-card
collecting, the top season, Red Indians, and the finding of birds’
nests. Having abstracted a promise from them that they would take “one
igg an’ no more, ye rascals,” he would show them every bird’s nest in
the Hall woods. He seemed to know exactly where each bird would build
each year. He had a family of two tame squirrels, four dogs and seven
cats, who all lived together in unity. He could carve boats out of
wood, make whistles and bows and arrows and tops. He did all these
things as if he had nothing else to do in the world. He would stand
for hours perfectly happy with his hands in his pockets, smoking. He
would watch the Outlaws organising races of boats, watch them shooting
their bows and arrows, taking interest in their marksmanship, offering
helpful criticism. He was in every way an eminently satisfactory
person. He was paid a regular salary by the absent owner of the Hall
for occasionally opening the Lodge gates, and still more occasionally
assisting with the gardening. He understood the word assistance in
its most literal sense--that of “standing by.” He also was generous
with kindly advice to his more active colleagues. It says much for his
attractive personality that this want of activity was resented by no
one.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. Bott, the new owner of the Hall, was a business man. He liked
to get his money’s worth for his money. It was not for nothing that
passionate appeals to safeguard their health by taking Bott’s Sauce
with every meal met England’s citizens in every town. Mr. Bott believed
in getting the last ounce of work out of his work-people. That was what
had raised Mr. Bott from grocer’s errand boy to lord of the manor.
When Mr. Bott discovered that he had upon his newly acquired estate a
man who drew a working man’s salary for merely standing about and at
intervals consuming the more choice fruit from the hot houses, Mr. Bott
promptly sacked that man. It would have been against Mr. Bott’s most
sacred principles to do otherwise....

The Outlaws avoided Mr. Bott’s estate for some time after their
adventure with his daughter. But having heard that she had departed on
a lengthy visit to distant relatives, the Outlaws decided to return to
their favourite haunts. They entered the wood by crawling through the
hedge. For a time they amused themselves by climbing trees and turning
somersaults among the leaves. Then they tried jumping over the stream.
The stream possessed the attraction of being just too wide to jump
over. The interest lay in seeing how much or how little of their boots
got wet each time. Finally the Outlaws wearied of these pursuits.

“Let’s go and find Bob,” said William at last.

Scuffling, shuffling, dragging their toes along the ground, whistling,
punching each other at intervals, in the fashion of boyhood, they made
their way slowly to the East Lodge.

Bob stood at his door smoking as usual.

“Hello, Bob,” called the Outlaws.

“Hello, ye young rascals.”

“I say, Bob, make us some boats an’ let’s have a race.”

“Sure an’ I will,” said Bob knocking out his pipe and taking a large
penknife out of his pocket, “though it’s wastin’ me time ye are, as
usual.”

He took up a piece of wood and began to whittle.

“How’s the squirrel, Bob?”

“Foine.”

“Bob, they’re building in the ivy on the Old Oak again.”

“Shure an’ I knew that before you did, me bhoy.”

But though he whittled and whistled Bob was evidently not his old self.

“I say, Bob, next month----”

“Next month, me bhoys, I shall not be here.”

They stared at him open-mouthed.

“_What_--you goin’ away for a holiday, Bob?”

Bob whittled away nonchalantly.

“I’m goin’ away, me bhoys, because th’ould devil up there has given me
the sack--God forgive him for _Oi_ won’t,” he ended piously.

“But--_why?_” they said aghast.

“He sez I don’t work. _Me!_” he said indignantly. “_Me_--an’ me wearin’
me hands to the bone for him the way I do. _An’_ he says I steal ’is
fruit--me what takes only the few peaches he’d come an’ give me with
his own hands if he was a gintleman at all, at all.”

“What a _shame!_” said the Outlaws.

“Turnin’ me an’ me hanimals out into the cold world. May God forgive
him!” said Bob. “Well, here’s yer boats, ye young rascals, an’ don’t
ye go near me pheasants’ nests or I’ll put the fear of God on ye.”

[Illustration]

“We’ve gotter _do_ something,” said William, when Bob had returned,
smoking peacefully, to his Lodge.

“_We_ can’t do anything,” said Ginger despondently. “Who’d listen to
_us?_ Who’d take any notice of _us_, anyway?”

William the leader looked at him sternly.

“You jus’ wait an’ _see_,” he said.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. Bott was very stout. His stoutness was a great secret trouble to
Mr. Bott. Mr. Bott had made his money and now Mr. Bott wished to take
his proper place in Society. Mr. Bott considered not unreasonably that
his corpulency, though an excellent advertisement of the nourishing
qualities of Bott’s Sauce, yet detracted from the refinement of his
appearance. Mrs. Bott frequently urged him to “do something about
it.” He had consulted many expensive specialists. Mrs. Bott kept
finding “new men” for him. The last “new man” she had found was highly
recommended on all sides. He practically guaranteed his treatment to
transform a human balloon to a human pencil in a few months. Mr. Bott
had begun the treatment. It was irksome but Mr. Bott was persevering.
Had Mr. Bott not been persevering he would never have attained that
position of eminence in the commercial world that he now held. Every
morning as soon as it was light, Mr. Bott, decently covered by a large
overcoat, went down to a small lake in the grounds among the bushes.
There Mr. Bott divested himself of his overcoat and appeared in small
bathing drawers. From the pocket of his overcoat Mr. Bott would then
take a skipping rope and with this he would skip five times round the
lake. Then he would put away his skipping rope and do his exercises.
He would twist his short fat body into strange attitudes, flinging his
short fat arms towards Heaven, standing upon one short fat leg with
the other thrust out at various angles and invariably overbalancing.
Finally, Mr. Bott had to plunge into the lake (it was not deep), splash
and kick and run round it, in and then emerge to dry himself on a towel
concealed in the other pocket of his overcoat, shiveringly don the
overcoat again and furtively return to the house. For Mr. Bott was shy
about his “treatment.” He fondly imagined that no one except Mrs. Bott,
the “new man” and himself knew about his early morning adventures.

       *       *       *       *       *

One chilly morning Mr. Bott had skipped and leapt and twisted himself
and splashed himself and emerged, shivering and red-nosed, for his
overcoat. Then Mr. Bott received a shock that was nearly too much for
his much-exercised system. His overcoat was not there. He looked all
round the tree where he knew he had left it, and it was not there. It
was most certainly not there. With chattering teeth Mr. Bott threw a
glance of pathetic despair around him. Then above the sound of the
chattering of his teeth he heard a voice.

[Illustration]

“I’ve got your coat up here.”

Mr. Bott threw a startled glance up into the tree whence the voice
came. From among the leaves a stern, freckled, snub-nosed, wild-haired
face glared down at him.

“I’ll give you your coat,” said William, “’f you’ll promise to let Bob
stay.”

Mr. Bott clasped his dripping head with a dripping hand.

“Bob?”

“Bob Andrews what you’re sending away for nothing.”

Mr. Bott tried to look dignified in spite of the chattering of his
teeth and the water that poured from his hair down his face.

“I have my reasons, child,” he said, “of which you know nothing. Will
you kindly give me back my coat? I’m afraid you are a very naughty,
ill-behaved little boy to do a thing like this and if you aren’t
careful I’ll tell the police about it.”

“I’ll give you your coat if you’ll promise not to send Bob away,” said
William again sternly.

“I shall most certainly speak to your father _and_ the police,” said
Mr. Bott. “You’re a very impudent little boy! Give me my coat at once.”

“I’ll give you your coat,” said William again, “if you’ll promise not
to send Bob away.”

Mr. Bott’s dignity began to melt away.

“You young devil,” he roared. “You----”

He looked wildly around and his eyes fell upon something upon which
William’s eye ought to have fallen before. William had for once
overlooked something vital to his strategy. In the long grass behind
the tree lay a ladder that had been left there long ago by some
gardener and forgotten. With a yell of triumph Mr. Bott rushed to it.

“Oh, crumbs!” said William among the leafage.

Mr. Bott put the ladder against the tree trunk and began to swarm up
it--large, dripping, chattering with rage and cold. William retreated
along his branch, still clinging to the overcoat. Mr. Bott pursued
furiously.

“You young rogue--you young devil. I’ll teach you--I’ll----”

The branch down which William was retreating pursued by Mr. Bott was
directly over the lake. William alone it could easily have supported,
but it drew the line at Mr. Bott. With a creaking and a crashing above
which rose a yell of terror from Mr. Bott, it fell into the water
accompanied by its two occupants. The splash made by Mr. Bott’s falling
body at first obscured the landscape. Before William could recover from
the shock caused by Mr. Bott’s splash and yell and his own unexpected
descent, Mr. Bott was upon him. Mr. Bott was maddened by rage and
fury, and wet and cold. He ducked William and shook William and tore
his wet overcoat from William. William butted Mr. Bott in his largest
and roundest part, then scrambled from the lake and fled dripping
towards the gate. Mr. Bott at first pursued him, then realising that
the path was taking him within sight of the high road, turned back,
drew his soaked overcoat over his shoulders and fled chatteringly and
shiveringly towards his resplendent mansion.

       *       *       *       *       *

Two hours later, William met the other Outlaws by appointment in the
old barn where all their meetings were held.

“Well?” said the other Outlaws eagerly.

William, who was wearing his best suit, looked pale and chastened but
none the less determined.

“It didn’t quite come off,” admitted William. “Something went wrong.”

Their faces fell, but they did not question him.

“Well, we’ve done all we can,” said Ginger resignedly, “an’ we jus’
can’t help it.”

[Illustration: ONCE MR. BOTT THOUGHT HE SAW THAT HORRIBLE BOY’S FACE IN
THE BUSHES. ONCE HE IMAGINED HE HEARD AN ODD CLICK, AS IF SOMEONE HAD
STEPPED ON A TWIG.]

“I’ve got another idea,” said William grimly. “I’ve jolly well not
_finished_ yet.”

They looked at him with awe and respect.

“We’ll have another meeting in three days,” said William with his stern
frown, “an’--an’--well, you jus’ wait and see.”

[Illustration: MR. BOTT LEAPED AND SKIPPED AND GAMBOLLED AND SPLASHED.
HE WAS DETERMINED TO OBEY TO THE FULL THE SPECIALIST’S ADVICE ABOUT
PHYSICAL EXERCISES.]

The next day was bright and sunny. Mr. Bott almost enjoyed his morning
exercises. He thought occasionally with indignation of the events
of the previous morning. That dreadful boy ... anyway he’d _shown_
him--he wasn’t likely to come again after yesterday. And most certainly
Bob Andrews should go ... he’d like to see any fool boy dictating
to _him_. But Mr. Bott could not feel bad-tempered for long. It was
such a bright sunny morning and he’d just discovered himself to be
⅞ of an inch thinner round the waist than this time last week....
He leapt and skipped and gambolled and splashed. Once he imagined
he saw the horrible boy’s face in the bushes, but looking again he
came to the conclusion that he must have been mistaken. Once too, he
thought he heard a snap or a click as if someone had stepped on a
twig, but listening again he came to the conclusion that he must have
been mistaken. He enjoyed his exercises for the next two mornings as
well. But on the third morning as soon as he had come down, dressed
and glowing, to his study after his exercises, to look at his letters
before breakfast the butler threw open the door and announced:

“They said it was himportant business, sir, an’ you knew about it. I
’ope it’s all right.”

Then four boys walked up to his desk. One was the boy who had taken
his overcoat up a tree two days before. The butler had gone. Mr. Bott,
sputtering with rage, reached out to the bell. (He was going to say
“Kick these boys out”) when the worst of the boys--the devil--laid half
a dozen snapshots on his desk. Mr. Bott looked at them, and then sat
rigid and motionless, his hand still outstretched towards the bell.

Then his rubicund face grew pale.

The first snapshot showed Mr. Bott, short, fat, and (except for his
microscopic bathing drawers) naked, skipping by the lake. The angle of
his legs was irresistibly comic. The second snapshot showed Mr. Bott,
still short and fat and almost naked, balancing himself on one arm and
one leg, the others stuck out wildly in the air, his eyes staring, his
tongue hanging out of his mouth. The third snapshot showed Mr. Bott in
the act of over-balancing in a rather difficult exercise. That was the
gem of the collection. The fourth showed Mr. Bott lying on his back and
kicking his legs in the air. The fifth showed Mr. Bott standing on two
very stiff arms and stiff legs with an expression of acute suffering on
his face. The sixth showed Mr. Bott splashing in the lake.

Mr. Bott took out his handkerchief and wiped away the perspiration that
was standing out on his brow.

“If you burn ’em,” said William firmly, “we can get more. We’ve got the
films and we can make hundreds more--and _jolly good_ ones too.”

Mr. Bott began to stammer.

“W-hat are you g-going to d-do with them?” he asked.

“Just show them to people,” said William calmly.

Horrid visions passed before Mr. Bott’s eye. He saw the wretched
things in the local paper. He saw them passed from hand to hand in
drawing-rooms. He saw strong men helpless with mirth as they seized on
them. His position in Society--well, the less said about his position
in Society if those things became public the better....

William took a crumpled document from his pocket and laid it solemnly
upon Mr. Bott’s desk.

“That’s a contrack,” he said, “signed in all our life’s blood sayin’
that we’ll keep ’em hid safely and never show ’em to anyone s’long as
you let Bob stay.”

Mr. Bott knew when he was beaten. He moistened his lips.

“All right,” he whispered. “All right ... I promise--only--_go away_.”

They went away.

Mr. Bott locked the contract in his desk and pocketed the key.

Mrs. Bott came in. Mr. Bott still sat huddled in his chair.

“You don’t look well, Botty darling,” said Mrs. Bott with concern in
her voice.

“No,” said Mr. Bott in a hollow voice. “I don’t know that this
treatment’s doing me any good.”

“Isn’t it, ducky?” said Mrs. Bott. “Well, I’ll try to find you a new
man.”

       *       *       *       *       *

That afternoon the Outlaws passed Bob. He stood outside his Lodge,
hands in pockets, pipe in mouth, handsome, white-bearded, gloriously
lazy.

“I’ve found a grass snake for ye, me bhoys,” he sang out, “he’s in a
box in the yard beyond. Oh, an’ Bob Andrews is _not_ goin’, me bhoys.
The sack is withdrawn. Th’aud devil’s realised me value, glory be to
God.”

       *       *       *       *       *

That night Robert, William’s elder brother, came downstairs with his
camera in his hand.

“I say,” he said, “I could have sworn I put this away with half a dozen
films in.”

“When did you have it last, dear?” said his mother.

William took a book from a shelf and sat down at the table, resting his
head on his hands.

“I put it away last Autumn till the decent weather came round, but I
could have sworn I put it away with a roll of films in.”

His eye fell sternly and accusingly upon William.

William looked up, met it unflinchingly with an expression of patient
endurance on his face.

“Robert,” he said with a sigh. “I wish you’d talk more quietly. I’m
trying to learn my history dates.”

Robert’s jaw dropped. Then he went quietly from the room still gaping.
There was simply no making head or tail of that kid....




CHAPTER VI

WILLIAM THE MONEY-MAKER


The rain poured ceaselessly upon the old barn where the Outlaws were
assembled. They had meant to spend the afternoon birds-nesting, and
they had continued to birds-nest in spite of the steady downpour
till Ginger had torn such a large hole in his knickers that as he
pathetically remarked, “S’all very well for you. ’S only rainin’ on
your clothes. But it’s rainin’ right on to _me_ through my hole an’
it’s jolly cold an’ I’m goin’ home.”

His threat of going home was hardly serious. It was not likely that any
of the Outlaws would waste the precious hours of a half-holiday in a
place so barren of any hope of adventure as home.

“All right,” said William the leader (upon whose stern and grimy
countenance the rain had traced little channels of cleanliness)
testily. “All right. My goodness, what a fuss you make about a bit of
rain on your bare skin. What would you do if you was a Red Indian an’
had to be out of doors all weathers and nearly all bare skin?”

“Well, it doesn’t rain in Red Indian climits,” said Ginger. “So there!
Don’t you be too clever. It doesn’t rain in Red Indian climits.”

William was nonplussed for a moment, then he summoned his fighting
spirit.

“How do you know?” he said. “You ever been there? You ever been to a
Red Indian climit? Well, I din’t know you’d ever been to a Red Indian
climit. But I’m very int’rested to hear it. It’s very int’restin’ an’
funny you din’t get killed an’ eat, I _mus’_ say.”

William’s weapon of heavy sarcasm always proved rather bewildering to
his friends.

“I don’ see that it matters whether I’ve been to a Red Indian climit or
not,” said Ginger stoutly, “’it wun’t stop me feelin’ wet now if I had,
would it?”

“Well, what would you do if you was a diver,” went on William, “’f
you’re so frightened of gettin’ a bit wet? P’raps what with knowin’ so
much about Red Indian climits you’ll say it’s not wet in the sea. Of
course ’f you say it’s not wet in the sea we’ll all b’lieve you. Oh
yes, we’ll all b’lieve you ’f you say it’s not wet in the sea. I s’pose
that’s wot you’ll be sayin’ next--that it’s not wet in the sea--with
knowin’ so much about Red Indian climits----”

At this moment there came a redoubled torrent of rain and turning up
their sodden collars the Outlaws all ran to the old barn which was the
scene of many of their activities.

“I’m s’prised to see _you_ run like that,” said Ginger to William. “I
should’ve thought you’d have liked gettin’ wet the way you talk about
divers an’ Red Indians.”

William shut the door of the barn and pushed his wet hair out of his
eyes.

“I thought it was _you_ wot knew all about Red Indian climits an’ the
sea not bein’ wet,” he said severely. “Seems to me you don’t know wot
you _are_ talkin’ about sometimes. One minute you say the sea’s not
wet----”

“I never said the sea wasn’t wet,” said Ginger. “You sim’ly don’t
listen to what I _do_ say.--You jus’ keep on talkin’ an’ talkin’
yourself an’ you don’ listen prop’ly to wot other folks say. You get
it all wrong. You go on talkin’ and talkin’ about Red Indians an’
divers----”

But Henry and Douglas, the other two Outlaws, were tired of the subject.

“Oh, do shut _up!_” said Henry irritably.

“_Who_ shut up?” said William aggressively.

“_Both_ of you,” said Douglas.

Ginger and William hurled themselves upon the other two and there
followed one of those scrimmages in which the Outlaws delighted. It
ended by Ginger sitting on Henry and William on Douglas, and all felt a
little warmer and dryer and less irritable. The subjects of Red Indians
and divers were by tacit consent dropped.

It was raining harder than ever. The water was pouring in through the
roof at the other end of the barn.

“What’ll we _do_?” said Ginger disconsolately rolling off his human
perch.

Their afternoon so far had not been encouraging. They had with
characteristic optimism aimed at collecting forty eggs before tea. They
had all sustained severe falls from trees, they were wet through, they
were scratched and torn and bruised, and the result was one cracked
thrush’s egg from a deserted nest, which Ginger subsequently dropped
and then inadvertently trod upon while climbing through a hedge. This
incident had made Ginger unpopular for a time. It had drawn forth the
rough diamonds of William’s sarcasm.

“’S very kind of you, I’m sure. Yes, we took all that trouble jus’ so’s
you could have the pleasure of treadin’ on it. Oh, yes, we feel quite
paid for all the trouble we took now you’ve been kind enough to tread
on it. Can we get you anythin’ else to tread on? I’m sure it’s very
nice for the poor bird to think it’s had all the trouble of layin’ that
egg jus’ for you to tread on----”

This rhetoric had resulted in a fight between William and Ginger, at
the end of which both had rolled into a ditch. The ditch was not a dry
ditch, but they were both so wet already that the immersion made little
difference.

“_Do?_” said Henry indignantly. “Jus’ tell us what there _is_ to do
shut up in this ole place. _Do?_ Huh!”

“I know what we can do,” said William suddenly, “we can make up a tale
turn an’ turn about.”

They were sitting on the two wooden packing cases with which they had
furnished their meeting place. A small rivulet ran between, having its
source just beneath the hole in the roof at the other end of the barn
and flowing out under the door. The Outlaws carelessly dabbled their
feet in it as it passed. Their drooping spirits revived at William’s
suggestion.

“A’ right,” said Henry, “you start.”

“A’ right,” said William modestly. “I don’ mind startin’. Once there
was a man wot got cast upon a desert island.”

“Why?” said Ginger, “why was he cast upon a desert island?”

“’F you’re goin’ to keep on int’ruptin’ askin’ silly questions----”
began William sternly.

“A’ right,” said Ginger pacifically. “A’ right. Go on.”

“He was cast upon a desert island,” repeated William, “an’ the desert
island was full of savage cannibals what chased him round an’ round the
island till he climbed a tree an’ they all s’rounded the tree utterin’
fierce yells----”

“What was they yellin’?” said Henry with interest.

“How could anyone tell what they was yelling without knowin’ the
langwidge?” said William impatiently. “Do you know the cannibal
langwidge? No, an’ the man din’t, so how could he tell wot they was
yellin’?”

“Well the one wot’s tellin’ the tale oughter know,” said Henry
doggedly, “_You_ oughter know. The one wot’s tellin’ the tale oughter
know everythin’ _in_ the tale----”

“Well, I do,” said William crushingly, “but I’m not goin’ to tell _you_
wot they was yellin’, so _there_. An’ when you’ve all kin’ly finished
int’ruptin’ I’ll kin’ly go on. They was all beneath the tree utterin’
fierce yells wot I know wot they meant but wot I’m not goin’ to tell
_you_, when he took a great big jump right off the tree, splash into
the sea again an’ caught hold of a whale wot was jus’ passing and got
on its back an’ held tight on by its fins----”

“I don’t think a whale’s got fins,” said Douglas dubiously.

“I don’ care whether other whales’ve got fins or not,” said William
firmly, “this one haddem anyway. An’ he kept rearin’ up an’ turnin’
over so’s to shake the man off but the man held tight and--now, Henry,
go on.”

“A’ right,” said Henry, “well he went on an’ on on the whale’s back
till he came to a ship an’ he jumped up on to it from the whale’s
back----”

“He couldn’t have done,” said Douglas firmly.

“What?” said Henry.

“Couldn’t have done. Couldn’t have jumped from a whale’s back to a
ship. A ship’s high.”

“Well, he _did_,” said Henry, “so it’s no use talkin’ about whether
he could or not. If he _did_ he _could_, I should think.” William’s
sarcasm was infectious. “Well, he found it was a pirate ship an’ they
put him in irons an’ made him walk the plank an’ just when he got to
the end of the plank--now Ginger, go on.”

“Well, you’ve gottim in a nice mess, I mus’ say,” said Ginger bitterly,
“an’ I s’pose you want me to gettim out of it--chased by cannibals an’
now walkin’ a plank! Well _you_ gottim into it an’ I’m not goin’ to
bother with him. I din’t start it an’ I don’t like it. I’d rather have
soldiers an’ fightin’ an’ that sort of a tale. An’ wot can I do with
him walkin’ the plank? I’m jus’ about tired of that man. An’ he’s not
even gotta name. Well, jus’ as he got to the end of the plank he fell
in an’ the whale ate him up an’ he died.”

“It isn’t fair,” said Douglas indignantly, “gettin’ him dead before
I’ve had my turn. What’m I goin’ to do?”

“You can tell about someone catchin’ the whale an’ findin’ his dead
body inside,” said Ginger calmly.

“Oh, can I?” said Douglas, “well I’m not goin’ to.”

“No, ’cause you can’t,” jeered Ginger. “You can’t finish it however we
left it.”

“Oh, couldn’t I?” said Douglas.

They closed in combat. William and Henry watched dispassionately.

Douglas’s collar had completely broken loose from its moorings and two
of the already existing tears in Ginger’s coat had been extended to
meet each other. They sat down again on the packing cases.

“Still raining,” said Henry morosely.

“I bet your mother’ll say _something_ about that tear,” said William to
Ginger severely.

“Well, you bet wrong then,” said Ginger, “’cause she’s gone to London
to see the Exhibition.”

“Fancy goin’ to London to see an ole exhibition,” said William
scornfully, “What she see there?”

“Oh, natives,” said Ginger, “black uns, you know, an’ native places an’
jugs an’ things made by natives.”

“That all?”

“Well, there’s amusements an’ things too, but that’s all really,” said
Ginger. “You pay money an’ jus’ see ’em’ an’ that’s all.”

“Crumbs!” said William. His face was set in deep scowling thought for
a minute, then a light broke over it. “I say,” he said, “let’s have
a nexhibition--let’s get a nexhibition up. Well, ’f Ginger’s mother
’ll go all the way to London to see a nexhibition it’d--well, it’d be
savin’ folks’ money to givvem a nexhibition here.”

“We’ve _done_ things like that,” said Henry morosely. “We’ve got up
shows an’ things an’ they’ve always turned out wrong.”

“We’ve never got up a nexhibition,” said William, “a nexhibition’s
quite diff’rent. It couldn’t go wrong an’ we’d make ever so much money.”

“I don’t b’lieve in your ways of makin’ money,” said Henry, “something
always goes wrong.”

“A’ right,” said William sternly, “don’t be _in_ it. Keep _out_ of it.”

“Oh, no,” said Henry hastily, “I’d rather be _in_ it even if it _goes_
wrong. I’d rather be in a thing that turns out wrong than not be in
anything at all.”

“Where’ll we get natives?” said Ginger.

“Oh, anyone can look like a native,” said William carelessly. “That’s
easy ’s easy.”

“What’ll we call it?” said Douglas.

“The London one’s called Wembley,” said Ginger with an air of pride in
his wide knowledge.

“What about ‘The Little Wembley’?” said Henry.

“Well _that’s_ a silly thing to do!” said William sternly, “_tellin’_
’em it’s littler than Wembley before they’ve come to it. Even if it is
littler than Wembley we needn’t _tellem_ so.”

“Let’s call it just Wembley,” suggested Douglas.

“No,” said William, “it would be muddlin’ havin’ ’em both called by the
same name. Folks wouldn’t know which they was talkin’ about.”

“When I stayed with my aunt,” said Ginger slowly, “there was a place
called a Picture Palace de lucks. Let’s call it Wembley de lucks.”

“What’s de lucks mean,” said William suspiciously.

“I ’spect it means sorter good luck,” said Ginger.

“All right,” said William graciously, “that’ll do all right for a name.
Now how’re we goin’ to let people know about it?”

“How did they let people know about the other Wembley?” said Henry.

“They put advertisements in the papers an’ things,” said Ginger who
was beginning to consider himself the greatest living authority on the
subject of the Wembley Exhibition.

“We can’t do that,” said Henry, “the papers sim’ly wouldn’t print ’em
if we wrote ’em. I know ’cause I once sent somethin’ to a paper an’
they sim’ly didn’t print it.”

“Well, then,” said William undaunted, “we’ll write letters to people.
They’ll have to read ’em. We’ll stick ’em through their letter boxes
an’ they’ll _have_ to read ’em case they was somethin’ important. An’
I say, it’s nearly stopped rainin’. Let’s see ’f we can find any more
eggs.”


II

A week later the Outlaws were sitting round the large wooden table of
the one-time nursery in Ginger’s house. In a strained silence they
wrote out the letter drafted by William, a copy of which was before
each of them. The table was covered with ink stains. Their hair, their
faces, their tongues, their collars, their fingers were covered with
ink. Most of them wrote slowly and laboriously with ink-stained tongues
protruding between ink-stained teeth.

 “DEAR SIR or MADDAM (ran the copy),

 On Satterdy we are going to have a Wembley not the one in London but
 one here so as to save you fairs and other exspences there will be
 natifs in natif coschume with natif potts and ammusments and other
 things which are secrits till the day entranse will be one penny exsit
 free ammusments are one penny hopping to have the pleshure of your
 compny,

  Yours truely,
  THE WEMBLY COMITTY.

 P.S. It is a secrit who we are.

 P.P.S. It will probly be in the feeld next the barn but notises will
 be put up latter.”

When the notes had been written the Outlaws were both physically and
mentally exhausted. They could run and wrestle and climb trees all day
without feeling any effects, but one page of writing always had the
peculiar effect of exhausting their strength and spirits. As William
said, “It’s havin’ to hold an uncomfortable pen an’ keep on thinkin’
an’ lookin’ at paper an’ sittin’ without a change. It’s--well I’d
rather be a Red Indian where there aren’t no schools.”

The notices were distributed by the Outlaws personally after dark
in order the better to conceal their identity. They did not deliver
notices to their own families or the friends of their families. Their
own families were apt to be suspicious and not very encouraging. The
Outlaws regarded their families as stumbling blocks placed in their
paths by a malicious Fate.

At last, spent and weary and ink-stained, they bade each other
good-night.

“Well, it _oughter_ turn out all right with all the trouble we’re
takin’ over it,” said Ginger rather bitterly. “I feel wore out with
writin’ an’ writin’ an’ walkin’ an’ walkin’ and stickin’ things through
the letter boxes. I feel sim’ly wore out.”

“I think I’m goin’ to be sick soon,” said Henry with a certain gentle
resignation, “swallerin’ all that ink.”

“Well, no one _asked_ you to swaller ink,” said William whose position
of responsibility was making him slightly irritable. “You talk ’s if
we’d _wanted_ you to swaller ink. It’s not done any good to _us_ you
swallerin’ ink. ’F you’ve been wastin’ Ginger’s ink swallerin’ it
then you don’ need to blame us. It’s not Ginger’s fault that you’ve
swallered his ink, is it?”

“Yes, an’ it is,” said Henry, “it got all up his pen an’ on to my
fingers an’ then I had to keep lickin’ ’em to get it off an’ that’s
wot’s made me feel sick. Well, ornery ink doesn’t do that. It’s
somethin’ wrong with Ginger’s ink _I_ should say. It----”

“_Henry!_” called an irate maternal voice through the dusk, “_when_ are
you coming in? It’s _hours_ past your bedtime.”

The Outlaws scattered hastily....


III

The Outlaws had decided to hold the exhibition in Farmer Jenks’ field
behind the barn. Farmer Jenks was the Outlaws’ most implacable foe.
He frequently chased the Outlaws from his fields with shouts and
imprecations and stones and dogs. He had once uttered the intriguing
threat to William that he would “cut his liver out.” This had deeply
impressed the Outlaws and William had felt proud of the fame it won
him. He could not resist haunting Farmer Jenks’ lands because the chase
that always ensued was so much more exciting than an ordinary chase.
“Well, he’s not cut it out _yet_,” he used to say proudly after each
escape.

But just now Farmer Jenks was away staying with a brother and Mrs.
Jenks was confined to bed, and the farm labourers quite wisely
preferred to leave the Outlaws as far as possible to their own devices.
So the Outlaws were coming more and more to regard that field of Farmer
Jenks’ as their private property.

The afternoon of the exhibition was unusually warm. The exhibition
opened at 2 o’clock. To the stile that led from the road was attached a
notice

  THIS WAY T
  O WEMBLY D
  E LUCKS

and on the hole in the hedge by which spectators were to enter Farmers
Jenks’ field was pinned another notice.

  THIS WAY T
  O WEMBL
  EY DE L
  UCKS.

At 2.30 which was the time advertised for the opening a small and
suspicious-looking group of four school children had gathered at the
stile. William, his face and bare legs thickly covered with boot
blacking and tightly clutching an old sack across his chest, met them,
frowning sternly.

“One penny each _please!_” he said aggressively. “An’ I’m part of the
exhibition an’ I’m a native an’ come this way _please_ an’ hurry up.”

There was a certain amount of bargaining on the part of the tallest
boy who refused to give more than a halfpenny, saying that he could
black himself and look in the looking glass for nothing if that was
all there was ’n a nexhibition, and there was a small scene caused by
a little girl who refused to pay anything at all, and yet insisted
on accompanying them in spite of William’s stern remonstrances, and
finally followed in the wake of the party howling indignantly, “I’m
_not_ a cheat. _You’re_ a cheat--you narsy ole black boy an’ I _won’_
give you a penny an’ I _will_ come to your narsy old show, so there!
Boo-oo-oo-oo!”

William shepherded his small flock through the hole in the hedge. Then
he took his stand behind a little piece of wood on which were ranged
pieces of half-dry plasticine tortured into strange shapes. With a
dramatic gesture William flung aside his piece of sacking and stood
revealed in an old pale blue bathing costume that had belonged to his
sister Ethel in her childhood.

“Now you can look at me first,” he said in a deep unnatural voice. “I’m
a native of South Africa dressed in native coschume an’ this here is
native orn’ments made by me an’ you can buy the orn’ments for a penny
each,” he added not very hopefully.

“Yes,” said the tallest boy, “an’ we can do _without_ buyin’ ’em equ’ly
well.”

“Yes, an’ I’d jus’ as soon you _din’_ buy ’em,” said William proudly
but untruthfully, “’cause they’re worth more’n a penny an’ I’ll very
likely get a shillin’ each for ’em before the exhibition’s over.”

“Huh!” said the boy scornfully. “Well, wot’s next? ’S not worth a penny
_so_ far.”

“’F it’d been worth a penny _so_ far,” said William, “d’you think I’d’v
let you see it _all_ for a penny. Why don’ you try to talk _sense?_”

The small girl at the tail of the procession was still sobbing
indignantly.

“I’m _not_ a cheat. Boo-_hoo-hoo_ an’ I won’t give the narsy boy my
Sat’day penny. I _won’t_. I wanter buy sweeties wiv it an’ I’m _not_ a
cheat, boo-hoo-hoo!”

“A’ _right_,” said the goaded William. “You’re not then an’ don’t then
an’ shut up.”

“You’re being very _wude_ to me,” said the young pessimist with a fresh
wail.

Beyond William were three other sacking-shrouded figures, each behind a
piece of wood on which were displayed small objects.

[Illustration: “TALK AUSTRALIAN!” COMMANDED WILLIAM.

“MONKEY, FLUKY, TIM-TIM,” SAID GINGER.

“CALL THAT AUSTRALIAN?” SAID THE AUDIENCE INDIGNANTLY.]

“Now I’m a guide,” said William returning to his hoarse, unnatural
voice. “This way please ladies an’ gentlemen an’ we’d all be grateful
if the lady would kin’ly shut up.” This remark occasioned a fresh
outburst of angry sobs on the part of the aggrieved lady. “This,”
taking off the first sackcloth with a flourish and revealing Ginger
dressed in an old tapestry curtain, the exposed parts of his person
plentifully smeared with moist boot blacking, “this is a native of
Australia, and these are native wooden orn’ments made by him. Talk
Australian, Native.”

The confinement under the sacking had been an austere one and the day
was hot and streams of perspiration mingling with the blacking gave
Ginger’s countenance a mottled look. Before him were wooden objects
roughly cut into shapes that might have represented almost anything. As
examples of art they belonged decidedly to the primitive School.

“Go on, Ging--Native, I mean. Talk Australian,” commanded William.

“Monkey, donkey, fluky, tim-tim,” said Ginger, “an’ _crumbs_, isn’t it
hot?”

“Call that Australian?” said the audience indignantly.

“Well,” said William loftily, “he’s nat’rally learnt a bit of English
comin’ over here.” Then, taking up one of the unrecognisable wooden
shapes and handing it to the little girl: “Here, you can have that if
you’ll shut up an’ it’s worth ever so much, _I_ can tell you. It’s
valu’ble.”

She took it, beaming with smiles through her tears.

“I ’spect some of you’d like to _buy_ some?” said William.

His audience hastily and indignantly repudiated the suggestion.

“What do I do _now?_” said Ginger.

“You jus’ wait for the next lot,” said William covering him up with the
sacking. Ginger sat down again muttering disconsolately about the heat
beneath his sacking.

Henry was a Canadian and Douglas was an Egyptian. Both were pasted
with blacking and both shone with streaky moisture. Henry wore a large
cretonne cushion cover and Douglas wore a smock that had been made for
use in charades last Christmas. Both obligingly talked in their native
language. Douglas, who was learning Latin, said, “Bonus, bona, bonum,
bonum, bonam, bonum,” to the fury and indignation of his audience.

In front of Henry were balls of moist clay; in front of Douglas were
twigs tied together in curious shapes. The sightseers refused all
William’s blandishing persuasions to buy.

“Well, it’s _you_ I’m thinking of,” said William. “’F you go home
without takin’ these int’restin’ things made by natives you’ll be sorry
and then it’ll be too late. An’ you mayn’t ever again see ’em _to_
buy an’ you’ll be sorry. An’ if you bought ’em you could put ’em in a
museum an’--an’ they’d always be int’restin’.”

The smallest boy was moved by William’s eloquence to pay a penny for a
clay ball, then promptly regretted it and demanded his penny back.

It was while this argument was going on that Violet Elizabeth appeared.

“Wanter be a native like Ginger--all black,” she demanded loudly.

William, who was harassed by his argument with the repentant purchaser
of native ware, turned on her severely.

“You oughter pay a penny comin’ into this show,” he said.

“I came in a different hole, a hole of my own so I’m not going to,”
said Violet Elizabeth, “an’ I wanter be a native like Ginger an’ Henry
an’ Douglas--all lovely an’ black.”

“Well, you can’t be,” said William firmly.

Tears filled her eyes and she lifted up her voice.

“Wanterbean-a-a-tive,” she screamed.

“All right,” said William desperately. “_Be_ a native. I don’t care.
_Be_ a native. Get the blacking from Ginger. I don’t care. _Be_ one an’
don’t blame _me_. The next is the amusements, ladies _an’_ gentlemen.”

There were three amusements. The first consisted in climbing a tree and
lowering oneself from the first branch by a rope previously fastened
to it by William. The second consisted in being wheeled once round the
field in a wheelbarrow by William. The third consisted in standing on a
plank at the edge of the pond and being gently propelled into the pond
by William. The entrance fee to each was one penny.

“Yes,” said the tallest boy indignantly, “an’ s’pose we fall off the
plank into the water?”

“That’s part of the amusement,” said William wearily.

The smallest boy decided after much thought to have a penny ride in a
wheelbarrow....


IV

Mrs. Bott was walking proudly up the lane. She had in train, not
an earl exactly, but distantly related to an earl. At any rate he
was County--most certainly County. So far County had persistently
resisted the attempts of Mrs. Bott to “get in” with it. Mrs. Bott
had met him and captured him and was bringing him home to tea. She
had brushed aside all his excuses. He walked beside her miserably,
looking round for some way of escape. Already in her mind’s eye Mrs.
Bott was marrying Violet Elizabeth to one of his nephews (she came to
the reluctant conclusion that he himself would be rather too old when
Violet Elizabeth attained a marriageable age) and was killing off all
his relations in crowds by earthquakes or floods or wrecks or dread
diseases to make quite sure of the earldom. Ivory charmeuse for Violet
Elizabeth of course and the bridesmaids in pale blue georgette....

Suddenly they came to a paper notice pinned very crookedly on a stile
in the hedge:

       *       *       *       *       *

The distant relation to the peer of the realm brightened. He stroked
his microscopic moustache.

“I say!” he said, “sounds rather jolly, what?”

Mrs. Bott who had assumed an expression of refined disgust hastily
exchanged it for one of democratic tolerance.

“Yars,” she said in her super-county-snaring accent, “doesn’t it? We
always trai to taike an interest in the activities of the village.”

“I say, I think I’ll just go in and see,” he said.

He hoped that it would throw her off but as a ruse it was a failure.

“Oh yars!” she said, “Let’s! I think it’s so good for the village to
feel the upper clarses take an interest in them.”

The hole in the hedge proved too small for Mrs. Bott’s corpulency, but
the depressed connection of the peerage found a larger one further up
which afforded quite a broad passage when the hedge was held back.

They entered the field.

William, his blacking and perspiration falling in drops on to his pale
blue native costume, had just finished the wheelbarrow ride. His hair
stood up round his face in matted clusters. He scowled at the newcomers.

“You come to the exhibition?” he said sternly, “’cause you’ve gotter
pay a penny ’f you have.”

The Honourable Marmaduke Morencey took out a sixpence and gave it to
William. William unbent.

“’F you come round with me,” he said, “I’ll guide you. I’m a guide--a
native guide. I’m a South African, I am.”

“Rahly?” said the Honourable Marmaduke.

“How very quaint!” sighed Mrs. Bott with a kindly smile. “I do wish my
little gurl was heah. She’d have loved it. But I don’t let her mix with
common children. She’s so carefully gorded. She’s in the gorden with
her nurse now. She’s a beautiful chehild, and gorded most careful from
chehildhood.”

[Illustration: THE LAST SHROUDED FIGURE THREW OFF ITS COVERING AND
JUMPED EXCITEDLY INTO THE AIR. “I’M A NINDIAN,” SQUEAKED VIOLET
ELIZABETH, “AND I’M GOING TO DO A DANCE.”]

[Illustration: “I DO WISH MY VIOLET ELIZABETH WAS HERE,” SAID MRS.
BOTT. “SHE’D BE _SO_ INTERESTED--BUT THERE, I’VE ALWAYS KEPT HER FROM
COMMON CHILDREN.”]

Henry’s canvas was removed and the Honourable Marmaduke smiled a
weary smile and Mrs. Bott imitated it carefully but not very exactly.

Ginger was shown and the Honourable Marmaduke’s smile became less weary.

Douglas was shown and the Honourable Marmaduke almost (not quite)
laughed. He certainly murmured. “I say.... By Jove, you know ...
isn’t it? What?” Even William realised that no higher praise could be
expected of him than that.

“I _do_ wish my Vahlet Elizabeth was here,” said Mrs. Bott. “She’d be
_sow_ int’rested--but, there, I’ve always kept her gorded from common
children.”

Then the last shrouded figure threw off its covering and jumped
excitedly into the air. It was dressed in stays and small frilled
knickers. Hair, face, arms and legs were covered with blacking (William
had “borrowed” a good supply from the store cupboard. He was never a
boy for half measures).

“I’m a Nindian,” squeaked Violet Elizabeth, leaping up and down
joyfully in her scanty attire. “I’m a native Indian in a native-Indian
coschume an’ I’m goin’ to do a native-Indian dance. I’m a Nindian. I’m
a Nindian!”

With a scream that rent the very heavens Mrs. Bott made a grab at her
erring child.

At that moment from the other end of the field came a bellow of rage
that drowned even the voice of Mrs. Bott. The Outlaws, paralysed with
terror, saw the dread form of their foe advancing upon them wrathfully
across the field. Farmer Jenks had returned home unexpectedly.

“Grr-r-r-r-r,” he roared as he ran. “I’ll--I’ll--I’ll--Gu-r-r-r-r-r ...
Ye young.... I’ll ... G-r-r-r-r-r ... At ’em, Rover! Kill ’em, Rover!
Eat ’em, Rover! Ye young ... I’ll.... Gr-r--r-r-r!”

The Outlaws awaited no explanation. Like so many flashes of lightning
they were through the hole in the hedge and already half way to the
stile.

After them with little gasps of “By Jove! I say, you know!” panted the
languid aristocrat. Seeing Rover behind him he shed his languidness
and sprinted as he had never sprinted in his aristocratic life before.
Rover pursued them to the stile then returned thoughtfully chewing a
piece of the aristocratic nether garments.

The native Indian at the maternal scream had taken to its heels, flying
swiftly round the field by the hedge, closely pursued by the irate
maternal person. Farmer Jenks, seeing the other victims had escaped,
turned to the pursuit of Mrs. Bott with a roar of fury. In a few
minutes the native Indian had found another hole in the hedge and was
well on its way to its home--a little flying black and white streaked
figure.

Mrs. Bott, discovering suddenly that she was being pursued by a
ferocious man, sat down in the middle of the field and began to have
hysterics....


V

The Outlaws reassembled in the lane. They had changed into their normal
clothes and (partially) removed the blacking. Washing it, as Ginger
remarked, only seemed to spread it. It retreated from the centres of
their faces to their hair and necks. They were extremely weary and
extremely hot.

The sun still beat down upon the world unmercifully.

They surveyed sadly the gains of the afternoon--one sixpence and two
pennies. They had lost the other penny and the halfpenny on their
flight from the field.

“Eightpence,” said Ginger bitterly, “sim’ly wore ourselves out over it
an’ it’s only made eightpence. What can we do with eightpence? Kin’ly
tell me that?”

It was William, his hair standing up like black smeared spikes around
his earnest red and black face, who told him.

“We can jolly well get a twopenny glass of lemonade each,” he said.
“Come on.”




CHAPTER VII

“THE HAUNTED HOUSE”


“Well, you jus’ tell me,” demanded William, “you jus’ give me one
reason why we shun’t dig for gold.”

“’Cause we shan’t find any,” said Douglas simply.

“How d’you know?” said William the ever-hopeful, “how d’you know we
shan’t? You ever tried? You ever dug for gold? D’you know anyone what’s
ever dug for gold? Well, then,” triumphantly, “how d’you _know_ we
shan’t find any?”

“_That’s_ ’cause why,” said Douglas with equal triumph, “’cause no
one’s ever _done_ it ... ’cause they’d of done it if there’d been any
chance....”

“They didn’t think of it,” said William impatiently. “They sim’ly
didn’t think of it. In the fields an’ woods f’rinstance--no one can
ever of dug there an’ f’all you know it’s _full_ of gold an’ jewels an’
things. How can anyone _tell_ till they’ve tried diggin’. People in
England sim’ly didn’t _think_ of it--that’s all.”

“All right,” said Douglas, tiring of the argument. “I don’t mind
diggin’ a bit an’ tryin’.”

“You can’t tell it at once--gold,” said William importantly. “You’ve
gotter wash it in water an’ then it shows up sud’nly. So we’d better
start diggin’ by some water.”

They began operations the next morning by the pond, and had dug
patiently for two hours before they were chased furiously from the
spot by Farmer Jenks and a dog and a shower of sticks and stones. The
washing of the soil had been the only part of the proceeding they had
really enjoyed and a good deal of the resultant mud still adhered to
their persons. They wandered down the road.

“Well, we’ve not found much gold yet, have we?” said Douglas
sarcastically.

“D’you think the gold diggers in--in----” William’s geography was
rather weak, so he hastily slurred over the precise locality--“anyway,
d’you think the gold diggers found it in one morning? I bet it takes
weeks an’ weeks.”

“Well, ’f you think I’m goin’ to go on diggin’ for weeks an’ weeks, I’m
not!” said Douglas firmly.

“Well, where can we find some more water to dig by, anyway?” said
Ginger the practical.

“It’s a silly idea diggin’ by water. I bet _I’d_ see gold in the earth
if there was any without washin’ it,” said Henry.

“An’ I bet you wun’t,” said William indignantly, “I’ve been readin’
tales about it, an’ that’s what it says. D’you think you’re cleverer
than all the gold diggers in--in--in those places?”

“Yes, I do, ’f they can’t see gold without washin’ it,” said Henry.

“Where’s some more water, anyway?” said Ginger again plaintively.

They were passing an old house in a large garden. The house had
been empty for more than a year because the last owner had died in
mysterious circumstances, but that fact did not affect the Outlaws
in any way. A stream flowed through the overgrown, neglected garden.
William peered through the hedge.

“Water!” he called excitedly. “Come on, an’ dig for gold here.”

Led by William they scrambled through the hedge and trampled gleefully
over the grass of the lawn that grew almost as high as their waists.

“Jus’ like a jungle!” shouted William. “Now we _can_ imagine we’re
in--in--in real gold diggin’ parts.”

They dug industriously for half an hour. William had a spade,
“borrowed” from the gardener. (The gardener was at that minute hunting
for it through toolhouse and greenhouse and garden. His thoughts were
already turning William-wards in impotent fury). Ginger had a coal
shovel with a hole in it rescued from the dust-bin. Henry had a small
wooden spade abstracted from his little sister when her attention was
engaged elsewhere, and Douglas had a piece of wood. They threw every
spadeful of earth into the stream and churned it about with their
spades.

“Seems a silly idea to _me!_” objected Henry again. “Jus’ makin’ _mud_
of it! Seems to me you’re more likely to _lose_ the gold, chuckin’ it
into the water every time. I shun’t wonder ’f we’ve lost lots already,
sinkin’ down to the bottom among the pebbles. We’ve not found much,
anyway.”

“Well, I tell you it’s the right _way_,” said William impatiently.
“It’s the way they _do_. I’ve _read_ it. If it wasn’t the right way
they wun’t do it, would they? D’you think the gold diggers out in--out
in those places would _do_ it if it wasn’t _right?_”

“Well, I’m gettin’ a bit tired of it anyway,” said Henry.

He voiced the general opinion. Even William’s enthusiasm was waning. It
seemed a very hot and muddy way of getting gold ... and it didn’t even
seem to get any.

Douglas had already laid aside his sodden stick and wandered up to the
house. He was pressing his nose against a dirty, cracked window pane.
Suddenly he shouted excitedly.

“I say ... a _rat_ ... there’s a _rat_ in this room!”

The Outlaws gladly threw away their spades and rushed to the window.
There was certainly a rat. He sat up upon his hind legs and trimmed his
whiskers, staring at them impudently. All thought of gold left the
gold diggers.

“Open the window!”

“_Catch_ him!”

“Gettim! Crumbs! Gettim!”

The window actually did open. With a yell of joy William raised it and
half-rolled, half-climbed over the sill into the room, followed by the
Outlaws, uttering wild war whoops. After one stricken glance at them
the rat disappeared down his hole....

But the Outlaws were thrilled by the house. They tramped about the
wooden floors in the empty re-echoing rooms--they slid down the dirty
balusters--they found a hole in a floor and delightedly tore up all the
rotten boards around it--they explored the bedrooms and the cistern
loft and the filthy, airless cellars--they met four rats and chased
them with deafening shouts.

They were drunk with delight. Their hands and faces were covered with
dust and their hair full of cobwebs. Then William and Ginger claimed
the upstairs as their castle and Henry and Douglas charged from below
and they all rolled downstairs in a mass of arms and legs and cobwebs.
Finally they formed a procession and marched from room to room,
stamping with all their might on the wooden floors and singing lustily
in their strong and inharmonious voices. They had entirely forgotten
their former avocation of gold digging.

“I say,” said William at last, hot and dirty and breathless and happy,
“it’d be jus’ the place for a meeting place, wun’t it? Better than the
ole barn.”

“Yes, but we’d have to be quieter,” said Ginger, “or else people’ll be
hearin’ us an’ makin’ a fuss like what they always do.”

“All right!” said William sternly, “you’ve been makin’ more noise than
anyone.”

“An’ let’s keep at the back,” said Henry, “or ole Miss Hatherly’ll be
seein’ us out of her window an’ comin’ in interferin’.”

William knew Miss Hatherly, whose house overlooked the front of the
empty house. He had good cause to know her. Robert was deeply enamoured
of Marion, Miss Hatherly’s niece, and Miss Hatherly disapproved of
Robert because he had no money and was still at college and rode a very
noisy motor cycle and dropped cigarette ash on her carpets and never
wiped his boots and frightened her canary. She disapproved of William
still more and for reasons too numerous to state.

       *       *       *       *       *

The empty house became the regular meeting place of the Outlaws, and
the old barn was deserted. They always entered cautiously by a hole
in the garden hedge, first looking up and down the road to be sure
that no one saw them. The house served many purposes besides that of
meeting place. It was a smugglers’ den, a castle, a desert island, a
battlefield, and an Indian Camp.

It was William, of course, who suggested the midnight feast and the
idea was received with eager joy by the others. The next night they all
got up and dressed when the rest of their households were in bed.

William climbed down the pear tree which grew right up to his bedroom
window, Ginger got out of the bathroom window and crawled along the
garden wall to the gate, Douglas and Henry got out of the downstairs
windows. All were athrill with the spirit of adventure. They would
not have been surprised to meet a Red Indian in full war paint, or a
smuggler with eye patch and daggers, or a herd of lions and tigers--or
even--despite their scorn of fairy tales--a witch with a cat and
broomstick walking along the moonlit road. William had brought his
pistol and a good supply of caps in case they met any robbers.

“I know it wun’t _kill_ ’em,” he admitted, “but the bang’d make ’em
think it was a real one and scare ’em off. It makes a fine bang. Not
that I’m _frightened_ of ’em,” he added hastily.

Ginger had brought a stick which he thought would be useful for killing
snakes. He had a vague idea that all roads were infested by deadly
snakes at night. They entered the house, disturbing several rats who
fled at their approach.

They sat around a stubby candle-end thoughtfully provided by Henry.
They ate sardines and buns and cheese and jam and cakes and dessicated
cocoanut on the dusty floor in the empty room whose paper hung in
cobwebby strands from the wall, while rats squeaked indignantly behind
the wainscoting, and the moon, pale with surprise, peeped in at the
dirty uncurtained window. They munched in happy silence and drank
lemonade and liquorice water provided by William.

“Let’s do it to-morrow, too,” said Henry as they rose to depart, and
the proposal was eagerly agreed to.

       *       *       *       *       *

Miss Hatherly was a member of the Society for the Encouragement of
Higher Thought. The Society for the Encouragement of Higher Thought had
exhausted nearly every branch of Higher Thought and had almost been
driven to begin again at Sublimity or Relativity. (They didn’t want to
because in spite of a meeting about each they were all still doubtful
as to what they meant.)

But last week someone had suggested Psychical Revelation, and they had
had quite a lively meeting. Miss Sluker had a cousin whose wife thought
she had heard a ghost. Miss Sluker, who was conscientious, added that
the cousin’s wife had never been quite sure and had admitted that it
might have been a mouse. Mrs. Moote had an aunt who had dreamed of her
sister and the next day her sister had found a pair of spectacles which
she had lost for weeks. But no one else had any psychic experience to
record.

“We must have another meeting and all collect data,” said the President
brightly.

“What’s ‘data’?” said little Miss Simky to her neighbour in a mystified
whisper.

“It’s the French for ghost story,” said the neighbour.

“Oh!” said little Miss Simky, satisfied.

The next meeting was at Miss Hatherly’s house.

The “data” were not very extensive. Miss Euphemia Barney had discovered
that her uncle had died on the same day of the month on which he had
been born, but after much discussion it was decided that this, though
interesting, was not a psychic experience. Miss Whatte spoke next. She
said that her uncle’s photograph had fallen from its hook exactly five
weeks to the day after his death. They were moving the furniture, she
added, and someone had just dropped the piano, but still ... it was
certainly data.

“I’m afraid I’ve no personal experience to record,” said little Miss
Simky, “but I’ve read some very exciting datas in magazines and such
like, but I’m afraid they won’t count.”

Then Miss Hatherly, trembling with eagerness, spoke.

“I have a very important revelation to make,” she said. “I have
discovered that Colonel Henks’ old house is haunted.”

There was a breathless silence. The eyes of the members of the Society
for the Encouragement of Higher Thought almost fell through their
horn-rimmed spectacles on to the floor.

“_Haunted!_” they screamed in chorus, and little Miss Simky clung to
her neighbour in terror.

“Listen!” said Miss Hatherly. “The house is empty, yet I have heard
voices and footsteps--the footsteps resembling Colonel Henks’. Last
night,”--the round-eyed, round-mouthed circle drew nearer--“last night
I heard them most distinctly at midnight, and I firmly believe that
Colonel Henks’ spirit is trying to attract my attention. I believe that
he has a message for me.”

Little Miss Simky gave a shrill scream and was carried to the
dining-room to have hysterics in comfort among the wool mats and
antimacassars.

“To-night I shall go there,” said Miss Hatherly, and the seekers after
Higher Thought screamed again.

“_Don’t_, dear,” said Miss Euphemia Barney. “Oh--it sounds
so--_unsafe_--and do you think it’s _quite_ proper?”

“Proper?” said Miss Hatherly indignantly. “Surely there can be no
impropriety in a spirit?”

“Er--no, dear--of course, you’re right,” murmured Miss Euphemia Barney,
flinching under Miss Hatherly’s eye.

“I shall go to-night,” said Miss Hatherly again with one more scathing
glance at Miss Euphemia Barney, “and I shall receive the message. I
want you all to meet me here this time to-morrow and I will report my
experience.”

The Society for the Encouragement of Higher Thought expostulated, but
finally acquiesced.

“What a _heroine!_ How _brave!_ How _psychic!_” they murmured as they
went homewards.

“What a thrilling data it will make,” said little Miss Simky, who had
now recovered from her hysterics and was feeling quite cheerful.

       *       *       *       *       *

William was creeping downstairs. It was too windy for him to use
his pear tree and he was going out by way of the dining-room window.
He was dressed in an overcoat over his pyjamas and he held in his
arms ten small apples which were his contribution to the feast and
which he had secretly abstracted from the loft during the day.
Bang!--rattle--rattle--rattle!---- Three of them escaped his encircling
arms and dropped noisily from stair to stair.

[Illustration: THE OUTLAWS STARED AT EACH OTHER, AND THEIR HAIR STOOD
ON END. “A GHOST!” WHISPERED HENRY WITH CHATTERING TEETH.]

“Crumbs!” muttered William aghast.

No one, however, appeared to have heard. The house was still silent and
sleeping. William gathered up his three apples and dropped two more in
the process--fortunately upon the mat. He looked round anxiously. His
arms seemed inadequate for ten apples, but he had promised ten apples
for the feast and he must provide them. His pockets were already full
of biscuits.

He looked round the moonlit hall. Ah, Robert’s “overflow bag!” It was
on one of the chairs. Robert had been staying with a friend and had
returned late that night. He had taken his suit case upstairs and flung
the small and shabby bag that he called his “overflow bag” down on a
chair. It was still there.

Good! It would do to hold the apples. William opened it. There were a
few things inside, but William couldn’t stay to take them out. There
was plenty of room for the apples anyway. He shoved them in, took up
his bag, and made his way to the dining-room window.

[Illustration: “SPEAK!” A LOUD AND VIBRANT VOICE CALLED SUDDENLY.
“SPEAK! GIVE ME YOUR MESSAGE!”]

       *       *       *       *       *

The midnight feast was in full swing. Henry had forgotten to bring the
candles, Douglas was half asleep, Ginger was racked by gnawing internal
pains as the result of the feast of the night before, and William was
distrait, but otherwise all was well.

Someone had (rather misguidedly) given William a camera the day before
and his thoughts were full of it. He had taken six snapshots and was
going to develop them to-morrow. He had sold his bow and arrows to a
class-mate to buy the necessary chemicals. As he munched the apples
and cheesecakes and chocolate cream and pickled onions and currants
provided for the feast he was in imagination developing and fixing
his snapshots. He’d never done it before. He thought he’d enjoy it.
It would be so jolly and messy--watery stuff to slosh about in little
basins and that kind of thing.

Suddenly, as they munched and lazily discussed the rival merits of
catapults and bows and arrows (Ginger had just swopped his bow and
arrows for a catapult), there came through the silent empty house the
sound of the opening of the front door. The Outlaws stared at each
other with crumby mouths wide open--steps were now ascending the front
stairs.

“Speak!” called suddenly a loud and vibrant voice from the middle of
the stairs, which made the Outlaws start almost out of their skins.
“Speak! Give me your message.”

The hair of the Outlaws stood on end.

“A ghost!” whispered Henry with chattering teeth.

“Criky!” said William, “let’s get out.”

They crept silently out of the further door, down the back stairs, out
of the window, and fled with all their might down the road.

Meanwhile, upstairs, Miss Hatherly first walked majestically into the
closed door and then fell over Robert’s “overflow bag,” which the
Outlaws had forgotten in their panic.

       *       *       *       *       *

Robert went to see his beloved the next day and to reassure her of
his undying affection. She yawned several times in the course of
his speech. She was beginning to find Robert’s devotion somewhat
monotonous. She was not of a constant nature. Neither was Robert.

“I say,” she said interrupting him as he was telling her for the tenth
time that he had thought of her every minute of the day, and dreamed of
her every minute of the night, and that he’d made up a lot more poetry
about her but had forgotten to bring it, “do come indoors. They’re
having some sort of stunt in the drawing-room--Aunt and the High
Thinkers, you know. I’m not quite sure what it is--something psychic,
she said, but anyway it ought to be amusing.”

Rather reluctantly Robert followed her into the drawing-room where the
Higher Thinkers were assembled. The Higher Thinkers looked coldly at
Robert. He wasn’t much thought of in high-thinking circles.

There was an air of intense excitement in the room as Miss Hatherly
rose to speak.

“I entered the haunted house,” she began in a low, quivering voice,
“and at once I heard--VOICES!” Miss Simky clung in panic to Miss
Sluker. “I proceeded up the stairs and I heard--FOOTSTEPS!” Miss
Euphemia Barney gave a little scream. “I went on undaunted.” The Higher
Thinkers gave a thrilled murmur of admiration. “And suddenly all was
silent, but I felt a--PRESENCE! It led me--led me along a passage--I
FELT it! It led me to a room----” Miss Simky screamed again. “And in
the room I found THIS!”

With a dramatic gesture she brought out Robert’s “overflow bag.”
“I have not yet investigated it. I wished to do so first in your
presence.” (“How _Noble!_” murmured Mrs. Moote.) “I feel sure that this
is what Colonel Henks has been trying to show me. I am convinced that
this will throw light upon the mystery of his death--I am now going to
open it.”

“If it’s human remains,” quavered Miss Simky, “I shall _faint_.”

With a determined look, Miss Hatherly opened the bag. From it she
brought out first a pair of faded and very much darned blue socks,
next a shirt with a large hole in it, next a bathing suit, and lastly a
pair of very grimy white flannel trousers.

The Higher Thinkers looked bewildered. But Miss Hatherly was not
daunted.

“They’re clues!” she said, “clues--if only we can piece them together
properly; they must have some meaning. Ah, here’s a note-book--this
will explain everything.”

She opened the note-book and began to read:

  “Oh, Marion, my lady fair,
  Has eyes of blue and golden hair.
  Her heart of gold is kind and true,
  She is the sweetest girl you ever knew.
  But oh, a dragon guards this jewel
  A hideous dragon, foul and cruel,
  The ugliest old thing you ever did see,
  Is Marion’s aunt Miss Hatherly.”

“These socks are both marked ‘Robert Brown’,” suddenly squealed Miss
Sluker, who had been examining the “clues.”

Miss Hatherly gave a scream of rage and turned to the corner where
Robert had been.

But Robert had vanished.

When Robert saw his “overflow bag” he had turned red.

When he saw his socks he had turned purple.

When he saw his shirt he had turned green.

When he saw his trousers he had turned white.

When he saw his note-book he had turned yellow.

When Miss Hatherly began to read he muttered something about feeling
faint and crept unostentatiously out of the window. Marion followed him.

“Well,” she said sternly, “you’ve made a nice mess of everything,
haven’t you? What on earth have you been doing?”

“I can’t think what you thought of those socks,” said Robert hoarsely,
“all darned in different coloured wool--I never wear them. I don’t know
why they were in the bag.”

“I didn’t think anything at all about them,” she snapped.

They were walking down the road towards Robert’s house.

“And the shirt,” he went on in a hollow voice, “with that big hole in
it. I don’t know what you’ll think of my things. I just happened to
have torn the shirt. I really never wear things like that.”

“Oh, do shut _up_ about your things. I don’t care what you wear. But
I’m _sick_ with you for writing soppy poetry about me for those asses
to read,” she said fiercely. “And why did you give her your bag, you
loony?”

“I didn’t, Marion,” said Robert miserably. “Honestly I didn’t. It’s a
_mystery_ to me how she got it. I’ve been hunting for it high and low
all to-day. It’s simply a _mystery!_”

“Oh, do stop saying that. What are you going to do about it? That’s the
point.”

“I’m going to commit suicide,” said Robert gloomily. “I feel there’s
nothing left to live for now you’re turning against me.”

“I don’t believe you _could_,” said Marion aggressively. “How are you
going to do it?”

“I shall drink poison.”

“What poison? I don’t believe you know what _are_ poisons. _What_
poison?”

“Er--prussic acid,” said Robert.

“You couldn’t get it. They wouldn’t sell it to you.”

“People _do_ get poisons,” Robert said indignantly. “I’m always reading
of people taking poisons.”

“Well, they’ve got to have more sense than you,” said Marion
crushingly. “They’re not the sort of people that leave their bags and
soppy poems all over the place for other people to find.”

They had reached Robert’s house and were standing just beneath
William’s window.

“I know heaps of poisons,” said Robert with dignity. “I’m not going to
tell you what I’m going to take. I’m going to----”

At that moment William, who had been (not very successfully) fixing his
snapshots and was beginning to “clear up,” threw the contents of his
fixing bath out of the window with a careless flourish. They fell upon
Robert and Marion. For a minute they were both speechless with surprise
and solution of sodium hyposulphate. Then Marion said furiously:

“You _brute!_ I hate you!”

“Oh, I _say_,” gasped Robert. “It’s not my fault, Marion. I don’t know
what it is. Honestly _I_ didn’t do it----”

Some of the solution had found its way into Robert’s mouth and he was
trying to eject it as politely as possible.

“It came from your beastly house,” said Marion angrily. “And it’s
_ruined_ my hat and I _hate_ you and I’ll never speak to you again.”

She turned on her heel and walked off, mopping the back of her neck
with a handkerchief as she went.

Robert stared at her unrelenting back till she was out of sight, then
went indoors. Ruined her hat indeed? What was a hat, anyway? It had
ruined his _suit_--simply _ruined_ it. And how had the old cat got his
bag he’d like to know. He wouldn’t mind betting a quid that that little
wretch William had had something to do with it. He always had.

He decided not to commit suicide after all. He decided to live for
years and years and years to make the little wretch’s life a misery to
him--if he could!




CHAPTER VIII

WILLIAM THE MATCH-MAKER


William was feeling disillusioned. He had received, as a birthday
present, a book entitled “Engineering Explained to Boys,” and had read
it in bed at midnight by the light of a lamp which he had “borrowed”
from his elder brother’s photographic apparatus for the purpose. The
book had convinced William that it would be perfectly simple with the
aid of a little machinery, to turn a wooden packing case into a motor
boat. He spent two days on the work. He took all the elastic that
he could find in his mother’s work drawer. He disembowelled all the
clockwork toys that he possessed. To supplement this he added part of
the works of the morning-room clock. He completely soaked himself and
his clothes in oil. Finally the thing was finished and William, stern
and scowling and tousled and oily, deposited the motor boat on the edge
of the pond, stepped into it and pushed off boldly. It shot into the
middle of the pond and promptly sank.... So did William. He returned
home wet and muddy and oily and embittered, to meet a father who, with
a grown-up’s lack of sense of proportion, was waxing almost lyrical
over the disappearance of the entrails of the morning-room clock.

It had been for William a thoroughly unpleasant day. He was still
dwelling moodily on the memory of it.

“How was I to know the book was wrong?” he muttered indignantly as
he walked down the road, his hands deep in his pockets. “Blamin’ me
because the book was wrong!”

If William had not been in this mood of self-pity he would never have
succumbed to the overtures of Violet Elizabeth. William at normal times
disliked Violet Elizabeth. He disliked her curls and pink-and-white
complexion and blue eyes and lisp and frills and flounces and
imperiousness and tears. His ideal of little-girlhood was Joan, dark
haired and dark-eyed and shy. But Joan was away on her holidays and
William’s sense of grievance demanded sympathy--feminine sympathy for
preference.

“Good morning, William,” said Violet Elizabeth.

“G’ mornin’,” said William without discontinuing his moody scowl at the
road and his hunched-up onward march.

Violet Elizabeth joined him and trotted by his side.

“You feelin’ sad, William?” she said sweetly.

“Anyone’d feel sad,” burst out William. “How was I to know a book din’
know what it was talkin’ about? You’d think a book’d know, wun’t you?
Blamin’ me because a book din’ know what it was talkin’ about! ’S’nough
to make anyone feel sad! Well, you’d think a book about machinery’d
know jus’ a bit about machinery, wun’t you?... Sinkin’ me in a mucky
ole pond an’ then when you’d think they’d be a bit sorry for me, goin’
on’s if it was _my_ fault, ’s if _I’d_ wrote the book!”

This somewhat involved account of his wrongs seemed to satisfy Violet
Elizabeth. She slipped a hand in his and for once William, the stern
unbending despiser of girls, did not repel her.

“_Paw_ William!” said Violet Elizabeth sweetly. “I’m tho thorry!”

Although William kept his stern frown still fixed on the road and gave
no sign of his feelings, the dulcet sympathy of Violet Elizabeth was
balm to his wounded soul.

“Play gamth with me,” went on Violet Elizabeth soothingly.

William looked up and down the road. No one was in sight. After all,
one must do something.

“What sort of games?” said William suspiciously transferring his stern
frown from the road to Violet Elizabeth and, contrary to his usual
custom, forbearing to mimic her lisp.

“Play houth, William,” said Violet Elizabeth eagerly. “Ith suth a nith
game. You an’ me be married.”

“Red Indians an’ you a squaw?” said William with a gleam of interest.

“No,” said Violet Elizabeth with distaste, “_not_ Red Indianth.”

“Pirates?” suggested William.

“Oh _no_, William,” said Violet Elizabeth. “They’re tho _nathty_. Juth
a nordinary thort of married. You go to the offith and me go thopping
and to matineeth and thee to the dinner and that sort of thing.”

William’s dignity revolted from the idea.

“’F you think I’d play a game like that----” he began coldly.

“Pleath do, William,” said Violet Elizabeth in a quivering voice. The
blue eyes, fixed pleadingly on William, swam suddenly with tears.
Violet Elizabeth exerted her sway over her immediate circle of friends
and relations solely by this means. Even at that tender age she
possessed the art, so indispensable to her sex, of making her blue eyes
swim with tears at will. She had, on more than one occasion, found that
it was the only suasion to which the stern and lordly William would
yield.

He looked at her in dismay.

“All right,” he said hastily. “All right. Come on!”

After all there was nothing else to do and one might as well do this as
nothing.

Together they went into the field where was the old barn.

“Thith muth be the houth,” said Violet Elizabeth, her tears gone, her
pink and white face wreathed in smiles. “An’ now you go to the offith,
darlin’ William, an’ I’ll thee to thingth at home. Good-bye an’ work
hard an’ make a lot of money ’cauth I want a loth of new cloth. I’ve
thimply nothing fit to wear. The offith ith the corner of the field.
You thtay there an’ count a hundred and then come back to your dinner
an’ bring me a box of chocolath an’ a large bunch of flowerth.”

“’F you _think_----” began William, hoarse with indignant surprise.

“I don’ mean real onth, William,” said Violet Elizabeth meekly. “I mean
pretend onth. Thticks or grath or anything’ll do.”

“Or _won’t!_” said William sternly. “’F you think I’m goin’ even to
_pretend_ to give presents to an ole girl----!”

“But I’m your wife, William,” said Violet Elizabeth. There was the
first stage--a suspicion of moisture--of the swimming tears in the blue
eyes and William hastily retreated.

“All right, I’ll _see_,” he capitulated. “G’bye.”

“Aren’t you going to kith me?” said Violet Elizabeth plaintively.

“No,” said William, “I won’t kiss you. I’m ’fraid of givin’ you some
sort of germ. I don’t think I’d better. G’bye.”

He departed hastily for the corner of the field before the tears had
time to swim. He was already regretting the rash impulse that had made
him stoop to this unmanly game. He waited in the corner of the field
and counted fifty. He could see Violet Elizabeth cleaning the window
of the barn with a small black handkerchief, then sallying forth with
languid dignified gait to interview imaginary trades-people.

Then William suddenly espied a frog in the field beyond the hedge.
He scrambled through in pursuit and captured it and spent a pleasant
quarter of an hour teaching it tricks. He taught it, as he fondly
imagined, to know and love him and to jump over his hands. It showed
more aptitude at jumping over his hands than at knowing and loving him.
It responded so well to his teaching in jumping that it finally managed
to reach the ditch where it remained in discreet hiding from its late
discoverer and trainer.

William then caught sight of an old nest in the hedge and went
to investigate it. He decided that it must have been a robin’s
nest and took it to pieces to see how it was made. He came to the
conclusion that he could make as good a one himself and considered the
possibilities of making nests for birds during the winter and putting
them ready for them in the hedges in the Spring. Then he noticed that
the ditch at the further end of the field was full and went there to
see if he could find any water creatures. He soaked his boots and
stockings, caught a newt, but, having no receptacle in which to keep it
(other than his cap which seemed to hold water quite well but only for
a short time) he reluctantly returned it to its native element.

Then he remembered his wife and returned slowly and not very eagerly to
the barn.

Violet Elizabeth was seated in the corner on an old box in a state of
majestic sulks.

“You’ve been at the offith for more’n a day. You’ve been there for
monthth and yearth an’ I hate you!”

“Well, I forgot all about you,” William excused himself, “An’ anyway
I’d a lot of work to do at the office----”

“An’ I kept waiting an’ waiting and thinking you’d come back every
minute and you didn’t!”

“Well, how could I?” said William. “How could I come back every
minute? How could anyone come back every minute? And anyway,” as he saw
Violet Elizabeth working up her all-powerful tears, “it’s lunch time
and I’m going home.”

       *       *       *       *       *

William’s mother was out to lunch and Ethel was her most objectionable
and objecting. She objected to William’s hair and to William’s hands
and to William’s face.

“Well, I’ve washed ’em and I’ve brushed it,” said William firmly. “I
don’ see what you can do more with faces an’ hair than wash’ em an’
brush it. ’F you don’ like the colour they wash an’ brush to I can’t
help that. It’s the colour they was born with. It’s their nat’ral
colour. I can’t do more than wash ’em an’ brush it.”

“Yes, you can,” said Ethel unfeelingly. “You can go and wash them and
brush it again.”

Under the stern eye of his father who had lowered his paper for the
express purpose of displaying his stern eye William had no alternative
but to obey.

“Some people,” he remarked bitterly to the stair carpet as he went
upstairs, “don’ care how often they make other people go up an’
downstairs, tirin’ themselves out. I shun’t be surprised ’f I die a
good lot sooner than I would have done with all this walkin’ up an’
downstairs tirin’ myself out--an’ all because my face an’ hands an’
hair’s nat’rally a colour she doesn’t like!”

Ethel was one of William’s permanent grievances against Life.

But after lunch he felt cheered. He went down to the road and there
was Joan--Joan, dark-eyed and dark-haired and adorable--back from her
holidays.

“Hello, William!” she said.

William’s stern freckled countenance relaxed almost to a smile.

“Hello, Joan,” he replied.

“What you doing this afternoon, William?”

“Nothing particular,” replied William graciously.

“Let’s go to the old barn and see if Ginger or any of the others are
there. I’m so glad to be back, William. I hated being away. I kept
thinking about you and the others and wondering what you were doing ...
you especially.”

William felt cheered and comforted. Joan generally had a soothing
effect upon William....

As they neared the stile that led to the field, however, William’s
spirits dropped, for there, looking her most curled and cleaned and
possessive, was Violet Elizabeth.

“Come on, William, and play houth again,” she called imperiously.

“Well, an’ I’m not goin’ to,” said William bluntly. “An’ I’m not goin’
to be married to you any more an’ ’f I play house I’m goin’ to have
Joan.”

“You can’t do that,” said Violet Elizabeth calmly.

“Can’t do what?”

“Can’t change your wife. Ith divorth if you do an’ you get hung for it.”

This nonplussed William for a moment. Then he said:

“I don’ believe it. You don’ know. You’ve never been married so you
don’ know anything about it.”

“I _do_ know. Hereth Ginger and Douglath and Hubert Lane. You athk
them.”

Ginger and Douglas and Hubert Lane, all loudly and redolently sucking
Bulls’ Eyes, were coming down the road. Hubert Lane was a large fat
boy with protruding eyes, a superhuman appetite and a morbid love
of Mathematics who was only tolerated as a companion by Ginger and
Douglas on account of the bag of Bulls’ Eyes he carried in his pocket.
He had lately much annoyed the Outlaws--by haunting the field they
considered theirs and, in spite of active and passive discouragement,
thrusting his unwelcome comradeship upon them.

[Illustration: “I SAY, MR. MARCH,” YELLED WILLIAM, “IS IT DIVORCE OR
BIGAMY IF YOU CHANGE YOUR WIFE?”]

“Hi!” William hailed them loudly from the top of the stile. “Is it
divorce if you change your wife an’ do you get hung for it? She says it
is! ’S all _she_ knows!”

The second trio gathered round the first to discuss the matter.

“’S called bigamy not divorce,” said Ginger authoritatively. “I know
’cause our cousin’s gardener did it an’ you get put in prison.”

“’S _not_ big--what you said,” said Violet Elizabeth firmly. “Ith
divorth. I know ’cauth a friend of mine’th uncle did it. Tho _there!_”

The rival champions of divorce and bigamy glared at each other and the
others watched with interest.

“D’you think,” said Ginger, “that I don’ know what my own cousin’s
gardener did?”

“An’ d’you think,” said Violet Elizabeth, “that I don’t know what my
own friendth uncle did?”

“Here’s Mr. March comin’,” said Douglas. “Let’s ask him.”

[Illustration: “HA, HA!” LAUGHED MR. MARCH. “EXCELLENT! WHICH OF YOU IS
NOT SATISFIED WITH HIS SPOUSE?”]

Mr. March was a short stumpy young man with a very bald head and short
sight. He lived in a large house at the other end of the village and
rather fancied himself as a wit. He was extraordinarily conceited and
not overburdened by any superfluity of intellect.

“I say, Mr. March,” yelled William as he approached. “Is it divorce or
bigamy if you change your wife?”

“An’ do you get hung for it or put in prison?” added Ginger.

Mr. March threw back his head and roared.

“Ha, ha!” he bellowed, “Which of you wants to change his wife? Which of
you is not satisfied with his spouse? Excellent! Ha, ha!”

He went on down the road chuckling to himself.

“He’s a bit cracked,” commented Ginger in a tone of kind impartiality.

“But my mother says he’s awful rich,” said Douglas.

“An’ he’s gone on your sister,” said Ginger to William.

“Then he _mus’_ be cracked!” said William bitterly.

“Anyway,” said Violet Elizabeth. “It _ith_ divorth an’ I don’ care if
it ithn’t. ’F you don’ play houth with me, I’ll thcream n’ thcream till
I’m thick. I can,” she added with pride.

William looked at her helplessly.

“Will you play house with me, Joan?” said Hubert, who had been fixing
admiring eyes upon Joan.

“All right,” said Joan pacifically, “and we’ll live next door to you,
William.”

Violet Elizabeth had gone to prepare the barn and Joan and Hubert now
followed her. William glared after them fiercely.

“That ole Hubert,” he said indignantly, “comin’ messin’ about in our
field! I votes we chuck him out ... jus’ sim’ly chuck him out.”

“Yes,” objected Ginger, “an’ he’ll tell his mother an’ she’ll come
fussin’ like what she did last time an’ tellin’ our fathers an’
’zaggeratin’ all over the place.”

“Well, let’s think of a plan, then,” said William.

Five minutes later William approached Hubert with an unnatural
expression of friendliness on his face. Hubert was politely asking
Violet Elizabeth to “have a Bulls’ Eye” and Violet Elizabeth was
obligingly taking three.

“I say, Hubert,” whispered William to Hubert, “We’ve gotter a secret.
You come over here ’n we’ll tell you.”

Hubert put a Bulls’ Eye into his mouth, pocketed the packet and
accompanied William to where Ginger and Douglas were, his goggle eyes
still more a-goggle with excitement. Joan and Violet Elizabeth were
busying themselves in transforming the interior of the barn into two
semi-detached villas with great exercise of handkerchief-dusters and
imagination.

“Douglas,” whispered William confidentially, “’s found out a secret
about this field. He got it off a witch.” Hubert was so surprised that
his spectacles fell off. He replaced them and listened open-mouthed.
“There’s a grass in this field that if you tread on it makes you
invisible. Now we’re jus’ goin’ to tread about a bit to see ’f we can
find it an’ we don’ want to leave you out of it so you can come an’
tread about a bit with us case we find it.”

Hubert was thrilled and flattered.

“I bet I find it first,” he squeaked excitedly.

They tramped about in silence for a few minutes. Suddenly William said
in a voice of great concern.

“I say, where’s Hubert gone.”

“I’m here,” said Hubert, a shade of anxiety in his voice.

William looked at him and through him.

“Where’s Hubert gone?” he said again, “He was here a minute ago.”

“I’m here!” said Hubert again plaintively.

Ginger and Douglas looked first at and through Hubert and then all
around the field.

“Yes, he seems to have gone,” said Ginger sadly. “I’m ’fraid he mus’
have found the grass!”

“I’-I’m here!” squeaked Hubert desperately, looking rather pale.

“I’ll jus’ see if he’s hidin’ over there,” said William and proceeded
literally to walk through Hubert. Hubert got the worst of the impact
and sat down suddenly and heavily.

“Boo-hoo!” he wailed rising to his feet. He was promptly walked into by
Ginger and sat down again with another yell.

“’S mos’ mysterious where he’s got to,” said William. “Let’s call him!”

They yelled “Hubert!” about the field, callously disregarding that
youth’s sobbing replies. Whenever he rose to his feet one of them
walked through him and he sat down again with a bump and a yell.

“Did the witch say anything about makin’ them visible again?” said
William anxiously.

“No,” said Douglas sadly, “I’m ’fraid he’ll always be invisible now and
he’ll die slow of starvation ’cause no one’ll ever see him to give him
anything to eat.”

Hubert began to bellow unrestrainedly. He rose to his feet, dodged both
Ginger and Douglas who made a dart in his direction, and ran howling
towards the stile.

“Boo-hoo! I’m going home. Boo-hoo! I don’ wanter die!”

As soon as he reached the stile, Ginger and Douglas and William gave a
shout.

“Why, _there’s_ Hubert at the stile.”

Hubert ceased his tears and hung over the stile.

“Can you see me now?” he said anxiously. “Am I all right now?”

He wiped his tears and began to clean his spectacles and straighten his
collar. He was a tidy boy.

“Yes, Hubert,” said the Outlaws. “It’s all right now. We can see you
now. You mus’ have jus’ trod on the grass. But it’s all right now.
Aren’t you comin’ back to play?”

Hubert placed one foot cautiously over the stile.

“Ginger!” said William excitedly, “I believe he’s beginning to
disappear again.”

With a wild yell, Hubert turned and fled howling down the road.

“Well, we’ve got rid of _him_,” said William complacently, “and if I’m
not clever I don’ know who _is_!”

Over-modesty was not one of William’s faults.

“Well, I bet you’re not quite as clever as you _think_ you are,” said
Ginger pugnaciously.

“How’ d’you know that?” said William rising to the challenge. “How
d’you know how clever I think I am? You mus’ think yourself jolly
clever ’f you think you know how clever I think I am!”

The discussion would have run its natural course to the physical
conflict that the Outlaws found so exhilarating if Joan and Violet
Elizabeth had not at this moment emerged from the barn.

“You _have_ been making a noith!” said Violet Elizabeth disapprovingly.
“Wherth the boy with the Bullth Eyth?”

“Heth gonth awath,” said William unfeelingly.

“I want a Bullth Eye. You’re a nathty boy to let him go away when I
want a Bullth Eye.”

“Well, you can go after himth,” said William, less afraid of her tears
now that he was surrounded by his friends. But Violet Elizabeth was too
angry for tears.

“Yeth and I thall!” she said. “You’re a nathty rude boy an’ I don’t
love you and I don’t want you for a huthband. I want the boy with the
Bullth Eyth!”

“What about divorce or big or whatever it is?” said William, taken
aback by her sudden and open repudiation of him. “What about that? What
about being hung?”

“If anyone trith to hang me,” said Violet Elizabeth complacently, “I’ll
thcream and thcream and thcream till I’m thick. I can.”

Then she put out her tongue at each of the Outlaws in turn and ran
lightly down the road after the figure of Hubert which could be seen in
the distance.

“Well, we’ve got rid of _her_ too,” said William, torn between relief
at her departure and resentment at her scorn of him, “and she can play
her silly games with him. I’ve had enough of them. Let’s go an’ sit on
the stile and see who can throw stones farthest.”

They sat in a row on the stile. It counted ten to hit the telegraph
post and fifteen to reach the further edge of the opposite field.

Ethel who had been to the village to do the household shopping came
past when the game was in full swing.

“I’ll tell father,” she said grimly to William. “He said you oughtn’t
to throw stones.”

William looked her up and down with his most inscrutable expression.

“’F it comes to that,” he said distantly, “he said you oughtn’t to wear
high heels.”

Ethel flushed angrily, and walked on.

William’s spirits rose. It wasn’t often he scored over Ethel and he
feared that even now she would have her revenge.

He watched her go down the road. Coming back along the road was Mr.
March. As he met Ethel a deep flush and a sickly smile overspread his
face. He stopped and spoke to her, gazing at her with a sheep-like air.
Ethel passed on haughtily. He had recovered slightly when he reached
the Outlaws, though traces of his flush still remained.

“Well,” he said with a loud laugh, “Divorce or bigamy? Which is it to
be? Ha, ha! Excellent!”

He put his walking stick against Ginger’s middle and playfully pushed
him off the stile backwards. Then he went on his way laughing loudly.

“I said he was cracked!” said Ginger climbing back to his perch.

“He’d jus’ about suit Ethel then,” said William bitterly.

They sat in silence a few minutes. There was a far-away meditative look
in William’s eyes.

“I say,” he said at last, “’f Ethel married him she’d go away from our
house and live in his, wun’t she?”

“U-hum,” agreed Ginger absently as he tried to hit the second tree to
the left of the telegraph post that counted five.

“I wish there was some way of makin’ them fall in love with each
other,” said William gloomily.

“Oh, there is, William,” said Joan. “We’ve been learning it at school.
Someone called Shakespeare wrote it. You keep saying to both of them
that the other’s in love with them and they fall in love and marry. I
know. We did it last term. One of them was Beatrice and I forget the
other.”

“You said it was Shakespeare,” said William.

“No, he’s the one that tells about it.”

“Sounds a queer sort of tale to me,” said William severely. “Couldn’t
you write to him and get it a bit plainer what to do?”

“Write to him!” jeered Ginger. “He’s dead. Fancy you not knowin’ that!
Fancy you not knowin’ Shakespeare’s dead!”

“Well, how was I to know he was dead? I can’t know everyone’s name
what’s dead, can I? I bet there’s lots of dead folks’ names what you
don’ know!”

“Oh, do you?” said Ginger. “Well, I bet I know more dead folks’ names
than you do!”

“He said that anyway,” interposed Joan hastily and pacifically. “He
said that if you keep on making up nice things and saying that the
other said it about them they fall in love and marry. It must be true
because it’s in a book.”

There was a look of set purpose in William’s eyes.

“It’ll take a bit of arrangin’,” was the final result of his frowning
meditation, “but it might come off all right.”

       *       *       *       *       *

William’s part was more difficult than Joan’s. William’s part consisted
in repeating to Ethel compliments supposed to emanate from Mr. March.
If Ethel had had the patience to listen to them she would have realised
that they all bore the unmistakable imprint of William’s imagination.

William opened his campaign by approaching her when she was reading a
book in the drawing-room.

“I say, Ethel,” he began in a deep soulful voice, “I saw Mr. March this
afternoon.”

Ethel went on reading as if she had not heard.

“He says,” continued William mournfully, sitting on the settee next
to Ethel, “he says that you’re the apple of his life. He says that
he loves you with a mos’ devourin’ passion. He says that you’re
ab’s’lutely the mos’ beauteous maid he’s ever come across.”

“Be quiet and let me read!” said Ethel without looking up from her book.

“He says,” went on William in the same deep monotonous voice, “he says
that he doesn’t mind your hair bein’ red though he knows some people
think it’s ugly. That’s noble of him, you know, Ethel. He says----”

Ethel rose from the settee.

“If you won’t be quiet,” she said, “I’ll have to go into another room.”

She went into the dining-room and, sitting down in an armchair began to
read again.

After a short interval William followed and taking the armchair
opposite hers, continued:

“He says, Ethel, that he’s deep in love with you and that he doesn’t
mind you bein’ so bad-tempered. He likes it. Anyway he ’spects he’ll
get used to it. He says he’ adores you jus’ like what people do on the
pictures. He puts his hand on his stomach and rolls his eyes whenever
he thinks of you. He says----”

“Will--you--be--quiet?” said Ethel angrily.

“No, but jus’ listen, Ethel,” pleaded William. “He says----”

Ethel flounced out of the room. She went to the morning-room, locked
the door, and, sitting down with her back to the window, continued
to read. After a few minutes came the sound of the window’s being
cautiously opened and William appeared behind her chair.

“I say, Ethel, when I saw Mr. March he said----”

Ethel gave a scream.

“If you mention that man’s name to me once more, William, I’ll--I’ll
tell father that you’ve been eating the grapes in the hot-house.”

It was a random shot but with a boy of William’s many activities such
random shots generally found their mark.

He sighed and slowly retreated from the room by way of the window.

Ethel’s attitude made his task a very difficult one....

       *       *       *       *       *

Joan’s task was easier. Joan had free access to her father’s study and
typewriter and Joan composed letters from Ethel to Mr. March. William
“borrowed” some of his father’s notepaper for her and she worked
very conscientiously, looking up the spelling of every word in the
dictionary and re-typing every letter in which she made a mistake. She
sent him one every day. Each one ended, “Please do not answer this or
mention it to me and do not mind if my manner to you seems different to
these letters. I cannot explain, but you know that my heart is full of
love for you.”

One letter had a p.s. “I would be grateful if you would give
half-a-crown to my little brother William when next you meet him. I am
penniless and he is such a nice good boy.”

Anyone less conceited than Mr. March would have suspected the
genuineness of the letters, but to Mr. March they seemed just such
letters as a young girl who had succumbed to his incomparable charm
might write.

It was William who insisted on the p.s. though Joan felt that it was
inartistic. It had effect, however. Mr. March met William on the road
the next morning and handed him a half-crown then, with a loud guffaw
and “Divorce or bigamy, eh?” pushed William lightly into a holly bush
and passed on. Mr. March’s methods of endearing himself to the young
were primitive.... But the half-crown compensated for the holly bush in
William’s estimation. He wanted to make the p.s. a regular appendage to
the letter but Joan firmly refused to allow it.

After a week of daily letters written by Joan and daily unsuccessful
attempts on the part of William to introduce imaginary compliments from
Mr. March into casual conversation with Ethel, both felt that it was
time for the dénouement.

The final letter was the result of a hard morning’s work by William and
Joan.

 “DEAR GEORGE (May I call you George now?),

 Will you meet me by the river near Fisher’s Lock to-morrow afternoon
 at three o’clock? Will you wear a red carnation and I will wear a red
 rose as gages of our love? I want to tell you how much I love you,
 though I am sure you know. Let us be married next Monday afternoon. Do
 not speak to me of this letter but just come wearing a red carnation
 and I will come wearing a red rose as gages of our love. I hope you
 will love my little brother William too. He is very fond of caramels.

 Yours with love

 ETHEL BROWN (soon I hope to be March).”

The reference to William had been the subject of much discussion, but
William had overborne Joan’s objections.

“I reely only want it put because it makes it seem more nat’ral. It’s
only nat’ral she should want him to be kind to her brother. I mean, not
knowin’ Ethel as well as I do, he’ll _think_ it nat’ral.”

The stage managing of the actual encounter was the most difficult
part of all. Ethel’s reception of her swain’s supposed compliments
had not been such as to make William feel that a request to meet him
at Fisher’s Lock would be favourably received. He was feeling just a
little doubtful about the working of Joan’s love charm in the case of
Ethel but with his usual optimism he was hoping for the best.

“Ethel,” he said at lunch. “Gladys Barker wants to see you this
afternoon. I met her this morning.”

“Did she say any time?” said Ethel.

“Soon after three,” said William.

“Why on earth didn’t you tell me sooner?” said Ethel.

The road to Gladys Barker’s house lay by the river past Fisher’s Lock.

“’S not tellin’ a story,” William informed his conscience. “I did meet
her this mornin’ an’ I don’ know that she doesn’t want to see Ethel
this afternoon. She prob’ly does.”

About quarter to three William came in from the garden carefully
holding a rose. He wore his most inscrutable expression.

“I thought you might like to wear this, Ethel,” he said, “It goes nice
with your dress.”

Ethel was touched.

“Thank you, William,” she said.

She watched him as he returned to the garden, humming discordantly.

She wondered if sometimes she misjudged William....

       *       *       *       *       *

It was ten minutes past three. On the path by the river near Fisher’s
Lock stood Mr. March with a red carnation in his button hole. Concealed
in a tree just above his head were Ginger, Douglas, William and Joan.

Down the path by the river came Ethel wearing her red rose.

Mr. March started forward.

“Well, little girl?” he said with roguish tenderness.

Ethel stopped suddenly and stared at him in amazement.

“Ah!” said Mr. March, shaking a fat finger at her, “The time has come
to drop the mask of haughtiness. I know all now, you know, from your
own sweet lips, I mean your own sweet pen.... I know how your little
heart beats at the thought of your George. I know who is your ideal ...
your beloved knight ... your all those sweet things you wrote to me.
Now, don’t be frightened, little girl. I return your affection, but not
Monday afternoon! I don’t think we can manage it quite as soon as that.”

“Mr. March,” said Ethel, “are you ill?”

“Ill, my little precious?” ogled Mr. March. “No, well, my little
popsie! Your dear loving letters have made me well. I was so touched by
them, little Ethelkins!... You thinking me so handsome and clever and,
you know, I admire you, too.” He touched the red rose she was wearing
playfully, “the gage of your love, eh?”

[Illustration: “NOW, DON’T BE FRIGHTENED, LITTLE GIRL,” SAID MR. MARCH.
“I KNOW HOW YOUR LITTLE HEART BEATS AT THE THOUGHT OF YOUR GEORGE.”

“MR. MARCH!” EXCLAIMED ETHEL, “ARE YOU ILL?”]

“Mr. March,” said Ethel angrily, “You must be mad. I’ve never written
to you in my life.”

“Ah,” he replied, “Do not deny the fond impeachment.” He took a bundle
of type-written letters out of his pocket and handed them to her, “You
have seen these before.”

She took them and read them slowly one by one.

“I’ve never heard such rubbish,” she said at last. “I’ve never seen the
idiotic things before. You must be crazy.”

Mr. March’s mouth fell open.

“You--didn’t write them?” he said incredulously.

“Of course not!” snapped Ethel. “How could you be such a fool as to
think I did?”

He considered for a minute then his expression of bewilderment gave
place again to the roguish smile.

“Ah, naughty!” he said. “She’s being very coy! I know better! I
know----”

He took her hand. Ethel snatched it back and pushed him away angrily.
He was standing on the very edge of the river and at the push he swayed
for a second, clutching wildly at the air, then fell with a loud splash
into the stream.

“Oh, I say, Ethel,” expostulated William from his leafy hiding place.
“Don’t carry on like that ... drownin’ him after all the trouble we’ve
took with him! He’s gotter lot of money an’ a nice garden an’ a big
house. Anyone’d think you’d want to marry him ’stead of carryin’ on
like that!”

At the first sound of his voice, Ethel had gazed round open-mouthed,
then she looked up into the tree and saw William.

“You _hateful_ boy!” she cried. “I’m going straight home to tell
father!”

She turned on her heel and went off without looking back.

Meanwhile Mr. March was scrambling up the bank, spitting out water and
river weeds and (fortunately) inarticulate expletives.

“I’ll have damages off someone for this!” he said as he emerged on to
the bank. “I’ll make someone pay for this! I’ll have the law on them!
I’ll....”

He went off dripping and muttering and shaking his fist vaguely in all
directions....

Slowly the Outlaws climbed down from their tree.

“Well, you’ve made a nice mess of everything!” said Ginger
dispassionately.

“I’ve took a lot of trouble tryin’ to get her married,” said William,
“and this is how she pays me! Well, she needn’t blame me.” He looked at
the indignant figure of his pretty nineteen-year-old sister which was
still visible in the distance and added gloomily, “She’s turnin’ out an
old maid an’ it’s not my fault. I’ve done my best. Seems to me she’s
goin’ to go on livin’ in our house all her life till she dies, an’
that’s a nice look out for me, isn’t it? Seems to me that if she won’t
even get married when you practically fix it all up for her an’ save
her all the trouble like this, she won’t _ever_ marry an’ she needn’t
blame me ’cause she’s an old maid. I’ve done everythin’ I can. An’
you,” he transferred his stern eye to Joan. “Why don’ you read books
with a bit of _sense_ in them? This Shake man simply doesn’t know what
he’s talkin’ about. It’s a good thing for him he _is_ dead, gettin’ us
all into a mess like this!”

“What are you goin’ to do now?” said Douglas with interest.

“I’m goin’ fishin’,” said William, “an’ I don’ care if I don’t get home
till bed time.”

       *       *       *       *       *

It was a week later. The excitement and altercations and retaliations
and dealing out of justice which had followed William’s abortive
attempt to marry Ethel were over.

Ethel had gone into the morning-room for a book. The Outlaws were
playing in the garden outside. Their strong young voices floated in
through the open window.

“Now let’s have a change,” William was saying. “Ginger be Mr. March an’
Joan be Ethel.... Now, begin ... go on.... Joan, come on ... walkin’
kind of silly like Ethel ... an’ Ginger go to meet her with a soft look
on your face.... That’s it ... now, start!”

“Well, little girl?” said Ginger in a shrill affected voice. “I know
how your little heart beats at me. I know I am your knight an’ all
that.”

“You’ve left a lot out,” said William. “You’ve left out where he said
he wouldn’t marry her on Monday. Now you go on, Joan.”

“Mr. March,” squeaked Joan in piercing hauteur, “are you mad?”

“No,” corrected William. “’Are you feelin’ ill?’ comes first. Let’s
start again an’ get it all right....”

Ethel flounced out of the room and slammed the door. She found her
mother in the dining-room darning socks.

“Mother,” she said, “can’t we _do_ anything about William? Can’t we
send him to an orphanage or anything?”

“No, darling,” said Mrs. Brown calmly. “You see, for one thing, he
isn’t an orphan.”

“But he’s so _awful!_” said Ethel. “He’s so unspeakably dreadful!”

“Oh, no, Ethel,” said Mrs. Brown still darning placidly. “Don’t say
things like that about your little brother. I sometimes think that when
William’s just had his hair cut and got a new suit on he looks quite
sweet!”




CHAPTER IX

WILLIAM’S TRUTHFUL CHRISTMAS


William went to church with his family every Sunday morning but he did
not usually listen to the sermon. He considered it a waste of time. He
sometimes enjoyed singing the psalms and hymns. Any stone-deaf person
could have told when William was singing the psalms and hymns by the
expressions of pain on the faces of those around him. William’s singing
was loud and discordant. It completely drowned the organ and the choir.
Miss Barney, who stood just in front of him, said that it always gave
her a headache for the rest of the week. William contested with some
indignation that he had as good a right to sing in church as anyone.
Besides there was nothing wrong with his voice ... it was just like
everyone else’s....

During the Vicar’s sermon, William either stared at the curate (William
always scored in this game because the curate invariably began to grow
pink and look embarrassed after about five minutes of William’s stare)
or held a face-pulling competition with the red-haired choir boy or
amused himself with insects, conveyed to church in a match box in his
pocket, till restrained by the united glares of his father and mother
and Ethel and Robert....

But this Sunday, attracted by the frequent repetition of the word
“Christmas,” William put his stag beetle back into its box and gave his
whole attention to the Vicar’s exhortation....

“What is it that poisons our whole social life?” said the Vicar
earnestly. “What is it that spoils even the holy season that lies
before us? It is deceit. It is untruthfulness. Let each one of us
decide here and now for this season of Christmas at least, to cast
aside all deceit and hypocrisy and speak the truth one with another....
It will be the first step to a holier life. It will make this Christmas
the happiest of our lives....”

William’s attention was drawn from the exhortation by the discovery
that he had not quite closed the match box and the stag beetle was
crawling up Ethel’s coat. Fortunately Ethel was busily engaged in
taking in all the details of Marion Hatherley’s new dress across the
aisle and did not notice. William recaptured his pet and shut up the
match box ... then rose to join lustily and inharmoniously in the
first verse of “Onward, Christian Soldiers.” During the other verses
he employed himself by trying a perfectly new grimace (which he had
been practising all week) on the choir boy. It was intercepted by the
curate who shuddered and looked away hastily. The sight and sound of
William in the second row from the front completely spoilt the service
for the curate every Sunday. He was an æsthetic young man and William’s
appearance and personality hurt his sense of beauty....

But the words of the sermon had made a deep impression on William.
He decided for this holy season at least to cast aside deceit and
hypocrisy and speak the truth one with another.... William had not been
entirely without aspiration to a higher life before this. He had once
decided to be self sacrificing for a whole day and his efforts had been
totally unappreciated and misunderstood. He had once tried to reform
others and the result had been even more disastrous. But he’d never
made a real effort to cast aside deceit and hypocrisy and to speak the
truth one with another. He decided to try it at Christmas as the Vicar
had suggested.

Much to his disgust William heard that Uncle Frederick and Aunt Emma
had asked his family to stay with them for Christmas. He gathered that
the only drawback to the arrangement in the eyes of his family was
himself, and the probable effect of his personality on the peaceful
household of Uncle Frederick and Aunt Emma. He was not at all offended.
He was quite used to this view of himself.

“All right!” he said obligingly. “You jus’ go. I don’ mind. I’ll stay
at home ... you jus’ leave me money an’ my presents an’ I won’t mind a
bit.”

William’s spirits in fact soared sky-high at the prospect of such an
oasis of freedom in the desert of parental interference. But his family
betrayed again that strange disinclination to leave William to his own
devices that hampered so many of William’s activities.

“No, William,” said his mother. “We certainly can’t do that. You’ll
have to come with us but I do hope you’ll be good.”

William remembered the sermon and his good resolution.

“Well,” he said cryptically, “I guess ’f you knew what I was goin’ to
be like at Christmas you’d almost _want_ me to come.”

       *       *       *       *       *

It happened that William’s father was summoned on Christmas Eve to the
sick bed of one of his aunts and so could not accompany them, but they
set off under Robert’s leadership and arrived safely.

Uncle Frederick and Aunt Emma were very stout and good-natured-looking,
but Uncle Frederick was the stouter and more good-natured-looking
of the two. They had not seen William since he was a baby. That
explained the fact of their having invited William and his family to
spend Christmas with them. They lived too far away to have heard even
rumours of the horror with which William inspired the grown-up world
around him. They greeted William kindly.

“So this is little William,” said Uncle Frederick, putting his hand on
William’s head. “And how is little William?”

William removed his head from Uncle Frederick’s hand in silence then
said distantly:

“V’ well, thank you.”

“And so grateful to your Uncle and Aunt for asking you to stay with
them, aren’t you, William?” went on his mother.

William remembered that his career of truthfulness did not begin till
the next day so he said still more distantly, “Yes.”

That evening Ethel said to her mother in William’s presence:

“Well, he’s not been so _bad_ to-day, considering.”

“You wait,” said William unctiously. “You wait till to-morrow when I
start castin’ aside deceit an’ ... an’. To-day’ll be _nothin’_ to it.”

       *       *       *       *       *

William awoke early on Christmas day. He had hung up his stocking
the night before and was pleased to see it fairly full. He took out
the presents quickly but not very optimistically. He had been early
disillusioned in the matter of grown-ups’ capacity for choosing
suitable presents. Memories of prayer books and history books and socks
and handkerchiefs floated before his mental vision.... Yes, as bad as
ever! ... a case containing a pen and pencil and ruler, a new brush and
comb, a purse (empty) and a new tie ... a penknife and a box of toffee
were the only redeeming features. On the chair by his bedside was a
book of Church History from Aunt Emma and a box containing a pair of
compasses, a protractor and a set square from Uncle Frederick....

William dressed, but as it was too early to go down he sat down on
the floor and ate all his tin of toffee. Then he turned his attention
to his Church History book. He read a few pages but the character and
deeds of the saintly Aidan so exasperated him that he was driven to
relieve his feeling by taking his new pencil from its case and adorning
the saint’s picture by the addition of a top hat and spectacles. He
completed the alterations by a moustache and by changing the book the
saint held into an attaché case. He made similar alterations to every
picture in the book.... St. Oswald seemed much improved by them and
this cheered William considerably. Then he took his penknife and began
to carve his initials upon his brush and comb....

       *       *       *       *       *

William appeared at breakfast wearing his new tie and having brushed
his hair with his new brush or rather with what was left of his
new brush after his very drastic initial carving. He carried under
his arm his presents for his host and hostess. He exchanged “Happy
Christmas” gloomily. His resolve to cast away deceit and hypocrisy
and speak the truth one with another lay heavy upon him. He regarded
it as an obligation that could not be shirked. William was a boy of
great tenacity of purpose. Having once made up his mind to a course he
pursued it regardless of consequences....

“Well, William, darling,” said his mother. “Did you find your presents?”

“Yes,” said William gloomily. “Thank you.”

“Did you like the book and instruments that Uncle and I gave you?” said
Aunt Emma brightly.

“No,” said William gloomily and truthfully. “I’m not int’rested in
Church History an’ I’ve got something like those at school. Not that
I’d want ’em,” he added hastily, “if I hadn’t ’em.”

“_William!_” screamed Mrs. Brown in horror. “How can you be so
ungrateful!”

“I’m not ungrateful,” explained William wearily. “I’m only bein’
truthful. I’m casting aside deceit an’ ... an’ hyp-hyp-what he said.
I’m only sayin’ that I’m not int’rested in Church History nor in those
inst’ments. But thank you very much for ’em.”

There was a gasp of dismay and a horrified silence during which William
drew his paper packages from under his arm.

“Here are your Christmas presents from me,” he said.

The atmosphere brightened. They unfastened their parcels with
expression of anticipation and Christian forgiveness upon their faces.
William watched them, his face “registering” only patient suffering.

“It’s very kind of you,” said Aunt Emma still struggling with the
string.

“It’s not kind,” said William still treading doggedly the path of
truth. “Mother said I’d got to bring you something.”

Mrs. Brown coughed suddenly and loudly but not in time to drown the
fatal words of truth....

“But still--er--very kind,” said Aunt Emma though with less enthusiasm.

At last she brought out a small pincushion.

“Thank you very much, William,” she said. “You really oughtn’t to have
spent your money on me like this.”

“I din’t,” said William stonily. “I hadn’t any money, but I’m very glad
you like it. It was left over from Mother’s stall at the Sale of Work,
an’ Mother said it was no use keepin’ it for nex’ year because it had
got so faded.”

Again Mrs. Brown coughed loudly but too late. Aunt Emma said coldly:

“I see. Yes. Your mother was quite right. But thank you all the same,
William.”

Uncle Frederick had now taken the wrappings from his present and held
up a leather purse.

“Ah, this is a really useful present,” he said jovially.

“I’m ’fraid it’s not very useful,” said William. “Uncle Jim sent it to
father for his birthday but father said it was no use ’cause the catch
wouldn’ catch so he gave it to me to give to you.”

Uncle Frederick tried the catch.

“Um ... ah ...” he said. “Your father was quite right. The catch won’t
catch. Never mind, I’ll send it back to your father as a New Year
present ... what?”

As soon as the Brown family were left alone it turned upon William in a
combined attack.

“I _warned_ you!” said Ethel to her mother.

“He ought to be hung,” said Robert.

“William, how _could_ you?” said Mrs. Brown.

“When I’m bad, you go on at me,” said William with exasperation, “an’
when I’m tryin’ to lead a holier life and cast aside hyp--hyp--what
he said, you go on at me. I dunno what I _can_ be. I don’t mind bein’
hung. I’d as soon be hung as keep havin’ Christmas over an’ over again
simply every year the way we do....”

       *       *       *       *       *

William accompanied the party to church after breakfast. He was
slightly cheered by discovering a choir boy with a natural aptitude for
grimaces and an instinctive knowledge of the rules of the game. The
Vicar preached an unconvincing sermon on unselfishness and the curate
gave full play to an ultra-Oxford accent and a voice that was almost
as unmusical as William’s. Aunt Emma said it had been a “beautiful
service.” The only bright spot to William was when the organist boxed
the ears of the youngest choir boy who retaliated by putting out his
tongue at the organist at the beginning of each verse of the last
hymn....

William was very silent during lunch.... He simply didn’t know what
people saw in Christmas. It was just like ten Sundays rolled into
one.... An’ they didn’t even give people the sort of presents they’d
like.... No one all his life had ever given him a water pistol or a
catapult or a trumpet or bows and arrows or anything really useful....
And if they didn’t like truth an’ castin’ aside deceit an’--an’ the
other thing they could do without ... but he was jolly well goin’ to
go on with it. He’d made up his mind and he was jolly well goin’ to go
on with it.... His silence was greatly welcomed by his family. He ate
plentifully, however, of the turkey and plum pudding and felt strangely
depressed afterwards ... so much that he followed the example of the
rest of the family and went up to his bedroom....

There he brushed his hair with his new brush, but he had carved his
initials so deeply and spaciously that the brush came in two with
the first flourish. He brushed his shoes with the two halves with
great gusto in the manner of the professional shoe black.... Then
having nothing else to do, he turned to his Church History again. The
desecrated pictures of the Saints met his gaze and realising suddenly
the enormity of the crime in grown up eyes he took his penknife and cut
them all out. He made paper boats of them, and deliberately and because
he hated it he cut his new tie into strips to fasten some of the boats
together. He organised a thrilling naval battle with them and was
almost forgetting his grudge against life in general and Christmas in
particular....

He was roused to the sense of the present by sounds of life and
movement downstairs, and, thrusting his saintly paper fleet into his
pyjama case, he went down to the drawing-room. As he entered there came
the sound of a car drawing up at the front door and Uncle Frederick
looked out of the window and groaned aloud.

[Illustration: “DON’T YOU THINK IT’S VERY LIKE ME?” ASKED LADY ATKINSON.

“IT’S NOT AS FAT AS YOU ARE,” SAID WILLIAM, CRITICALLY.

“I’M NOT IMPOLITE. I’M BEING TRUTHFUL.”]

“It’s Lady Atkinson,” he said, “Help! Help!”

“Now, Frederick dear,” said Aunt Emma hastily, “Don’t talk like that
and _do_ try to be nice to her. She’s one of _the_ Atkinsons, you
know,” she explained with empressement to Mrs. Brown in a whisper as
the lady was shown in.

Lady Atkinson was stout and elderly and wore a very youthful hat and
coat.

“A happy Christmas to you all!” she said graciously. “The boy?
Your nephew? William? How do you do, William? He--_stares_ rather,
doesn’t he? Ah, yes,” she greeted every one separately with infinite
condescension.

“I’ve brought you my Christmas present in person,” she went on in the
tone of voice of one giving an unheard-of treat. “Look!”

She took out of an envelope a large signed photograph of herself.
“There now ... what do you think of that?”

Murmurs of surprise and admiration and gratitude.

Lady Atkinson drank them in complacently.

“It’s very good isn’t it? You ... little boy ... don’t you think it’s
very like me?”

William gazed at it critically.

“It’s not as fat as you are,” was his final offering at the altar of
truth.

“_William!_” screamed Mrs. Brown, “how can you be so impolite!”

“Impolite?” said William with some indignation. “I’m not tryin’ to be
polite! I’m bein’ truthful. I can’t be everything. Seems to me I’m the
only person in the world what _is_ truthful an’ no one seems to be
grateful to me. It _isn’t_ ’s fat as what she is,” he went on doggedly,
“an’ it’s not got as many little lines on its face as what she has an’
it’s different lookin’ altogether. It looks pretty an’ she doesn’t----”

Lady Atkinson towered over him, quivering with rage.

“You _nasty_ little boy!” she said thrusting her face close to his.
“You--NASTY--little--boy!”

Then she swept out of the room without another word.

The front door slammed.

She was gone.

Aunt Emma sat down and began to weep.

“She’ll never come to the house again,” she said.

“I always said he ought to be hung,” said Robert gloomily. “Every day
we let him live he complicates our lives still worse.”

“I shall tell your father, William,” said Mrs. Brown, “_directly_ we
get home.”

“The kindest thing to think,” said Ethel, “is that he’s mad.”

“Well,” said William, “I don’ know what I’ve done ’cept cast aside
deceit an’--an’ the other thing what he said in church an’ speak the
truth an’ that. I don’ know why every one’s so mad at me jus’ ’cause of
that. You’d think they’d be glad!”

“She’ll never set foot in the house again,” sobbed Aunt Emma.

Uncle Frederick, who had been vainly trying to hide his glee, rose.

“I don’t think she will, my dear,” he said cheerfully. “Nothing like
the truth, William ... absolutely nothing.”

He pressed a half-crown into William’s hand surreptitiously as he went
to the door....

       *       *       *       *       *

A diversion was mercifully caused at this moment by the arrival of the
post. Among it there was a Christmas card from an artist who had a
studio about five minutes’ walk from the house. This little attention
comforted Aunt Emma very much.

“How kind of him!” she said, “and we never sent him anything. But
there’s that calendar that Mr. Franks sent to us and it’s not written
on. Perhaps William could be trusted to take it to Mr. Fairly with our
compliments while the rest of us go for a short walk.” She looked at
William rather coldly.

William who was feeling the atmosphere indoors inexplicably hostile
(except for Uncle Frederick’s equally inexplicable friendliness) was
glad of an excuse for escaping.

He set off with the calendar wrapped in brown paper. On the way his
outlook on life was considerably brightened by finding a street
urchins’ fight in full swing. He joined in it with gusto and was soon
acclaimed leader of his side. This exhilarating adventure was ended by
a policeman who scattered the combatants and pretended to chase William
down a side street in order to vary the monotony of his Christmas
“beat.”

William, looking rather battered and dishevelled, arrived at Mr.
Fairly’s studio. The calendar had fortunately survived the battle
unscathed and William handed it to Mr. Fairly who opened the door.
Mr. Fairly showed him into the studio with a low bow. Mr. Fairly was
clothed in correct artistic style ... baggy trousers, velvet coat and
a flowing tie. He had a pointed beard and a theatrical manner. He had
obviously lunched well--as far as liquid refreshment was concerned at
any rate. He was moved to tears by the calendar.

“How kind! How very kind.... My dear young friend, forgive this
emotion. The world is hard. I am not used to kindness. It unmans me....”

He wiped away his tears with a large mauve and yellow handkerchief.
William gazed at it fascinated.

“If you will excuse me, my dear young friend,” went on Mr. Fairly,
“I will retire to my bedroom where I have the wherewithal to write
and endite a letter of thanks to your most delightful and charming
relative. I beg you to make yourself at home here.... Use my house, my
dear young friend, as though it were your own....”

He waved his arms and retreated unsteadily to an inner room, closing
the door behind him.

William sat down on a chair and waited. Time passed, William became
bored. Suddenly a fresh aspect of his Christmas resolution occurred to
him. If you were speaking the truth one with another yourself, surely
you might take everything that other people said for truth.... He’d
said, “Use this house, my dear young friend, as though it were your
own.”... Well, he would. The man prob’ly meant it ... well, anyway, he
shouldn’t have said it if he didn’t.... William went across the room
and opened a cupboard. It contained a medley of paints, two palettes,
two oranges and a cake. The feeling of oppression that had followed
William’s Christmas lunch had faded and he attacked the cake with
gusto. It took about ten minutes to finish the cake and about four
to finish the oranges. William felt refreshed. He looked round the
studio with renewed interest. A lay figure sat upon a couch on a small
platform. William approached it cautiously. It was almost life-size and
clad in a piece of thin silk. William lifted it. It was quite light.
He put it on a chair by the window. Then he went to the little back
room. A bonnet and mackintosh (belonging to Mr. Fairly’s charwoman)
hung there. He dressed the lay figure in the bonnet and mackintosh. He
found a piece of black gauze in a drawer and put it over the figure’s
face as a veil and tied it round the bonnet. He felt all the thrill
of the creative artist. He shook hands with it and talked to it. He
began to have a feeling of deep affection for it. He called it Annabel.
The clock struck and he remembered the note he was waiting for.... He
knocked gently at the bedroom door. There was no answer. He opened the
door and entered. On the writing table by the door was a letter:

 “DEAR FRIEND,

 Many thanks for your beautiful calendar. Words fail me....”

Then came a blot--mingled ink and emotion--and that was all. Words had
failed Mr. Fairly so completely that he lay outstretched on the sofa
by the window sleeping the sleep of the slightly inebriated. William
thought he’d better not wake him up. He returned to the studio and
carried on his self-imposed task of investigation. He found some acid
drops in a drawer adhering to a tube of yellow ochre. He separated them
and ate the acid drops but their strong flavour of yellow ochre made
him feel sick and he returned to Annabel for sympathy....

Then he thought of a game. The lay figure was a captured princess and
William was the gallant rescuer. He went outside, opened the front door
cautiously, crept into the hall, hid behind the door, dashed into the
studio, caught up the figure in his arms and dashed into the street
with it. The danger and exhilaration of a race for freedom through the
streets with Annabel in his arms was too enticing to be resisted. As a
matter of fact the flight through the streets was rather disappointing.
He met no one and no one pursued him....

He staggered up the steps to Aunt Emma’s house still carrying Annabel.
There, considering the matter for the first time in cold blood, he
realised that his rescue of Annabel was not likely to be received
enthusiastically by his home circle. And Annabel was not easy to
conceal. The house seemed empty but he could already hear its inmates
returning from their walk. He felt a sudden hatred of Annabel for being
so large and unhidable. He could not reach the top of the stairs before
they came in at the door. The drawing-room door was open and into it he
rushed, deposited Annabel in a chair by the fireplace with her back to
the room, and returned to the hall. He smoothed back his hair, assumed
his most vacant expression and awaited them. To his surprise they crept
past the drawing-room door on tiptoe and congregated in the dining-room.

“A caller!” said Aunt Emma. “Did you see?” “Yes, in the dining-room,”
said Mrs. Brown. “I saw her hat through the window.”

“Curse!” said Uncle Frederick.

“The maids must have shown her in before they went up to change. I’m
simply _not_ going to see her. On Christmas day, too! I’ll just wait
till she gets tired and goes or till one of the maids comes down and
can send her away!”

“Sh!” said Uncle Frederick, “She’ll hear you.”

Aunt Emma lowered her voice.

“I don’t think she’s a lady,” she said. “She didn’t look it through the
window.”

“Perhaps she’s collecting for something,” said Mrs. Brown.

“Well,” said Aunt Emma sinking her voice to a conspiratorial whisper.
“If we stay in here and keep very quiet she’ll get tired of waiting and
go.”

William was torn between an interested desire to be safely out of
the way when the dénouement took place and a disinterested desire to
witness the dénouement. The latter won and he stood at the back of the
group with a sphinx-like expression upon his freckled face....

[Illustration: “I’LL HAVE ONE MORE TRY,” SAID UNCLE FREDERICK, AND
ENTERED THE ROOM. “GOOD AFTERNOON,” HE BELLOWED.]

They waited in silence for some minutes then Aunt Emma said, “Well,
she’ll stay for ever it seems to me if someone doesn’t send her away.
Frederick, go and turn her out.”

They all crept into the hall. Uncle Frederick went just inside and
coughed loudly. Annabel did not move. Uncle Frederick came back.

“Deaf!” he whispered. “Stone deaf! Someone else try.”

Ethel advanced boldly into the middle of the room. “Good afternoon,”
she said clearly and sweetly.

Annabel did not move. Ethel returned.

[Illustration: ANNABEL DID NOT MOVE.]

“I think she must be asleep,” said Ethel.

“She looks drunk to me,” said Aunt Emma, peeping round the door.

“I shouldn’t wonder if she was dead,” said Robert. “It’s just the
sort of thing you read about in books. Mysterious dead body found in
drawing-room. I bet I can find a few clues to the murder if she is
dead.”

“_Robert!_” reproved Mrs. Brown in a shrill whisper.

“Perhaps you’d better fetch the police, Frederick,” said Aunt Emma.

“I’ll have one more try,” said Uncle Frederick.

He entered the room.

“Good afternoon,” he bellowed.

Annabel did not move. He went up to her.

“Now look here, my woman----” he began laying his hand on her
shoulder....

Then the dénouement happened.

Mr. Fairly burst into the house like a whirlwind still slightly
inebriated and screaming with rage.

“Where’s the thief? Where is he? He’s stolen my figure. He’s eaten my
tea. I shall have to eat my supper for my tea and my breakfast for
my supper.... I shall be a meal wrong always.... I shall never get
right. And it’s all his fault. Where is he? He’s stolen my charwoman’s
clothes. He’s stolen my figure. He’s eaten my tea. Wait till I get
him!” He caught sight of Annabel, rushed into the drawing-room, caught
her up in his arms and turned round upon the circle of open-mouthed
spectators. “I _hate_ you!” he screamed, “and your nasty little
calendars and your nasty little boys! Stealing my figure and eating my
tea.... I’ll light the fire with your nasty little calendar. I’d like
to light the fire with your nasty little boy!”

With a final snort of fury, he turned, still clasping Annabel in his
arms and staggered down the front steps. Weakly, stricken and (for the
moment) speechless, they watched his departure from the top of the
steps. He took to his heels as soon as he was in the road. But he was
less fortunate than William. As he turned the corner and vanished from
sight, already two policemen were in pursuit. He was screaming defiance
at them as he ran. Annabel’s head wobbled over his shoulder and her
bonnet dangled by a string.

Then, no longer speechless, they turned on William.

“I _told_ you,” said Robert to them when there was a slight lull in the
storm, “You wouldn’t take my advice. If it wasn’t Christmas day I’d
hang him myself.”

“But you won’t let me _speak!_” said William plaintively. “Jus’ listen
to me a minute. When I got to his house he said, he said mos’ distinct,
he said, ’Please use this----’”

“William,” interrupted Mrs. Brown with dignity. “I don’t know what’s
happened and I don’t _want_ to know but I shall tell your father _all_
about it _directly_ we get home.”

       *       *       *       *       *

Uncle Frederick saw them off at the station the next day.

“Does your effort at truth continue to-day as well?” he said to William.

“I s’pose it’s Boxing Day too,” said William. “He din’ mention Boxing
Day. But I s’pose it counts with Christmas.”

“I won’t ask you whether you’ve enjoyed yourself then,” said Uncle
Frederick. He slipped another half-crown into William’s hand. “Buy
yourself something with that. Your Aunt chose the Church History book
and the instruments. I’m really grateful to you about--Well, I think
Emma’s right. I don’t think she’ll ever come again.”

The train steamed out. Uncle Frederick returned home. He had been too
optimistic. Lady Atkinson was in the drawing-room talking to his wife.

“Of course,” she was saying, “I’m not annoyed. I bear no grudge because
I believe the boy’s _possessed!_ He ought to be ex--exercised.... You
know, what you do with evil spirits.”

       *       *       *       *       *

It was the evening of William’s return home. His father’s question as
to whether William had been good had been answered as usual in the
negative and, refusing to listen to details of accusation or defence,
(ignoring William’s, “But he _said_ mos’ distinct, he said. Please
use this--” and the rest of the explanation always drowned by the
others) he docked William of a month’s pocket money. But William was
not depressed. The ordeal of Christmas was over. Normal life stretched
before him once more. His spirits rose. He wandered out into the lane.
There he met Ginger, his bosom pal, with whom on normal days he fought
and wrestled and carried out deeds of daring and wickedness, but who
(like William) on festivals and holy days was forced reluctantly to
shed the light of his presence upon his own family. From Ginger’s face
too a certain gloom cleared as he saw William.

“Well,” said William, “’v you enjoyed it?”

“I had a pair of braces from my aunt,” said Ginger bitterly. “A pair of
_braces!_”

“Well, I had a tie an’ a Church History book.”

“I put my braces down the well.”

“I chopped up my tie into little bits.”

“Was it nice at your aunt’s?”

William’s grievances burst out.

“I went to church an’ took what that man said an’ I’ve been speaking
the truth one with another an’ leadin’ a higher life an’ well, it jolly
well din’t make it the happiest Christmas of my life what he said it
would.... It made it the worst. Every one mad at me all the time. I
think I was the only person in the world speakin’ the truth one with
another an’ they’ve took off my pocket money for it. An’ you’d think
’f you was speakin’ the truth yourself you might take what any one
else said for truth an’ I keep tellin ’em that he said mos’ distinct,
‘Please use this house as if it were your own,’ but they won’ listen to
me! Well, I’ve done with it. I’m goin’ back to deceit an’--an’--what’s
a word beginnin’ with hyp----?”

“Hypnotism?” suggested Ginger after deep thought.

“Yes, that’s it,” said William. “Well, I’m goin’ back to it first thing
to-morrow mornin’.”




CHAPTER X

AN AFTERNOON WITH WILLIAM


William’s family was staying at the seaside for its summer holidays.
This time was generally cordially detested by William. He hated being
dragged from his well-known haunts, his woods and fields and friends
and dog (for Jumble was not the kind of dog one takes away on a
holiday). He hated the uncongenial atmosphere of hotels and boarding
houses. He hated the dull promenades and the town gardens where walking
over the grass and playing at Red Indians was discouraged. He failed
utterly to understand the attraction that such places seemed to possess
for his family. He took a pride and pleasure in the expression of gloom
and boredom that he generally managed to maintain during the whole
length of the holiday. But this time it was different. Ginger was
staying with his family in the same hotel as William.

Ginger’s father and William’s father played golf together. Ginger’s
mother and William’s mother looked at the shops and the sea together.
William and Ginger went off together on secret expeditions. Though
no cajoleries or coaxings would have persuaded William to admit that
he was “enjoying his holiday,” still the presence of Ginger made it
difficult for him to maintain his usual aspect of gloomy scorn. They
hunted for smugglers in the caves, they slipped over sea-weedy rocks
and fell into the pools left by the retreating tide. They carried
on warfare from trenches which they made in the sand, dug mines and
counter-mines and generally got damp sand so deeply ingrained in
their clothes and hair that, as Mrs. Brown said almost tearfully, they
“simply defied brushing.”

To-day they were engaged in the innocent pursuit of wandering along
the front and sampling the various attractions which it offered. They
stood through three performances of the Punch and Judy show, laughing
uproariously each time. As they had taken possession of the best view
and as it never seemed to occur to them to contribute towards the
expenses, the showman finally ordered them off. They wandered off
obligingly and bought two penny sticks of liquorice at the next stall.
Then they bought two penny giant glasses of a biliousy-coloured green
lemonade and quaffed them in front of the stall with intense enjoyment.
Then they wandered away from the crowded part of the front to the empty
space beyond the rocks. Ginger found a dead crab and William made a
fire and tried to cook it, but the result was not encouraging. They
ate what was left of their liquorice sticks to take away the taste,
then went on to the caves. They reviewed the possibility of hunting
for smugglers without enthusiasm. William was feeling disillusioned
with smugglers. He seemed to have spent the greater part of his life
hunting for smugglers. They seemed to be an unpleasantly secretive set
of people. They might have let him catch just one....

They flung stones into the retreating tide and leapt into the little
pools to see how high they could make the splashes go.

Then they saw the boat....

It was lying by itself high and dry on the shore. It was a nice little
boat with two oars inside.

“Wonder how long it would take to get to France in it?” said William.

“Jus’ no time, I ’spect,” said Ginger. “Why, you can _see_ France from
my bedroom window. It must jus’be _no_ distance--simply _no_ distance.”

They looked at the boat in silence for a few minutes.

“It looks as if it would go quite easy,” said William.

“We’d have it back before whosever it is wanted it,” said Ginger.

“We couldn’t do it any harm,” said William.

“It’s simply _no_ distance to France from my bedroom window,” said
Ginger.

The longing in their frowning countenances changed to determination.

“Come on,” said William.

It was quite easy to push and pull the boat down to the water. Soon
they were seated, their hearts triumphant and their clothes soaked with
sea water, in the little boat and were being carried rapidly out to
sea. At first William tried to ply the oars but a large wave swept them
both away.

“Doesn’t really matter,” said William cheerfully, “the tide’s takin’ us
across to France all right without botherin’ with oars.”

For a time they lay back enjoying the motion and trailing fingers in
the water.

“’S almost as good as bein’ pirates, isn’t it?” said William.

At the end of half an hour Ginger said with a dark frown:

“Seems to _me_ we aren’t goin’ in the right d’rection for France. Seems
to _me_, Cap’n, we’ve been swep’ out of our course. I can’t see no land
anywhere.”

“Well, we mus’ be goin’ _somewhere_,” said William the optimist, “an’
wherever it is it’ll be _int’resting_.”

“It _mightn’t_ be,” said Ginger, who was ceasing to enjoy the motion
and was taking a gloomy view of life.

“Well, I’m gettin’ jolly hungry,” said William.

“Well, I’m _not_,” said Ginger.

William looked at him with interest.

“You’re lookin’ a bit pale,” he said with over-cheerful sympathy,
“p’raps it was the crab.”

Ginger made no answer.

“Or it might have been the liquorice _or_ the lemonade,” said William
with interest.

“I wish you’d shut up talking about them,” snapped Ginger.

“Well, I feel almost _dyin’_ of hunger,” said William. “In books they
draw lots and then one kills the other an’ eats him.”

“I wun’t mind anyone killin’ an’ eatin’ me,” said Ginger.

“I’ve nothin’ to kill you with, anyway, so it’s no good talkin’ about
it,” said William.

“Seems to me,” said Ginger raising his head from his gloomy
contemplation of the waves, “that we keep changin’ the d’rection we’re
goin’ in. We’ll like as not end at America or China or somewhere.”

“An’ our folks’ll think we’re drowned.”

“We’ll prob’ly find gold mines in China or somewhere an’ make our
fortunes.”

“An’ we’ll come home changed an’ old an’ they won’t know us.”

Their spirits rose.

Suddenly William called excitedly, “I see land! Jus’ _look!_”

They were certainly rapidly nearing land.

“Thank goodness,” murmured Ginger.

“An uninhabited island I ’spect,” said William.

“Or an island inhabited by wild savages,” said Ginger.

The boat was pushed gently on to land by the incoming tide.

Ginger and William disembarked.

“I don’t care where we are,” said Ginger firmly, “but I’m goin’to stop
here all my life. I’m not goin’ in that ole boat again.”

A faint colour had returned to his cheeks.

“You _can’t_ stop on an uninhabited island all your life,” said
William aggressively, “you’ll _have_ to go away. You needn’t go an’ eat
dead crabs jus’ before you start, but you can’t live on an uninhabited
island all your life.”

“Oh, do shut up talkin’ about dead crabs,” said Ginger.

“Here’s a hole in a hedge,” called William. “Let’s creep through and
see what there is the other side. Creep, mind, an’ don’ breathe. It’ll
prob’ly be wild savages or cannibals or something.”

They crept through the hedge.

There in a wide green space some lightly-clad beings were dancing
backwards and forwards. One in the front called out unintelligible
commands in a shrill voice.

William and Ginger crept behind a tree.

“Savages!” said William in a hoarse whisper. “Cannibals!”

“Crumbs!” said Ginger. “What’ll we do?”

The white-clad figures began to leap into the air.

“Charge ’em,” said William, his freckled face set in a determined
frown. “Charge ’em and put ’em to flight utterin’ wild yells to scare
’em--before they’ve time to know we’re here.”

“All right,” said Ginger, “come on.”

“Ready?” said William through set lips. “Steady ... Go!”

       *       *       *       *       *

The New School of Greek Dancing was a few miles down the coast from
where William and Ginger had originally set forth in the boat. The
second afternoon open-air class was in progress. Weedy males and
æsthetic-looking females dressed in abbreviated tunics with sandals
on their feet and fillets round their hair, mostly wearing horn
spectacles, ran and sprang and leapt and gambolled and struck angular
attitudes at the shrill command of the instructress and the somewhat
unmusical efforts of the (very) amateur flute player.

“Now run ... _so_ ... hands extended ... _so_ ... left leg up ... _so_
... head looking over shoulder ... _so_ ... no, try not to overbalance
... that piece again ... never mind the music ... just do as I say ...
_so_ ... _Ow_ ... _OW!_”

[Illustration: WILLIAM AND GINGER RUSHED OUT FROM BEHIND A TREE AND
CHARGED WILDLY INTO THE CROWD OF ÆSTHETIC AND BONY REVELLERS.]

“_Go!_”

Two tornadoes rushed out from behind a tree and charged wildly into
the crowd of æsthetic and bony revellers. With heads and arms and legs
they fought and charged and kicked and pushed and bit. They might have
been a dozen instead of two. A crowd of thin, lightly-clad females ran
screaming indoors. One young man nimbly climbed a tree and another lay
prone in a rose bush.

“We’ve put ’em to flight,” said William breathlessly, pausing for a
moment from his labours.

“Yes,” said Ginger dispiritedly, “an’ what’ll we do _next?_”

“Oh, jus’ keep ’em at bay an’ live on their food,” said William
vaguely, “an’ p’raps they’ll soon begin to worship us as gods.”

But William was unduly optimistic. The flute player had secured some
rope from an outhouse and, accompanied by some other youths, he was
already creeping up behind William. In a few moments’ time William and
Ginger found themselves bound to neighbouring trees. They struggled
wildly. They looked a strange couple. The struggle had left them
tieless and collarless. Their hair stood on end. Their faces were
stained with liquorice juice.

“They’ll eat us for supper,” said William to Ginger. “Sure’s Fate
they’ll eat us for supper. They’re prob’ly boilin’ the water to cook us
in now. Go on, try’n _bite_ through your rope.”

“I have tried,” said Ginger wearily, “it’s nearly pulled all my teeth
out.”

“I wish I’d told ’em to give Jumble to Henry,” said William sadly,
“they’ll prob’ly keep him to themselves or sell him.”

“They’ll be _sorry_ they took my trumpet off me when they hear I’m
eaten by savages,” said Ginger with a certain satisfaction.

The Greek dancers were drawing near by degrees from their hiding places.

“_Mad!_” they were saying. “One of them _bit_ me and he’s probably got
hydrophobia. I’m going to call on my doctor.” “He simply _charged_ me
in the stomach. I think it’s given me appendicitis.” “_Kicked_ my leg.
I can _see_ the bruise.” “_Quite_ spoilt the atmosphere.”

“William,” said Ginger faintly, “isn’t it funny they talk English?
Wun’t you expect them to talk some savage language?”

[Illustration: MR. BROWN PAID VAST SUMS OF HUSH MONEY TO THE POLICE
FORCE AND BROUGHT IN HIS SON BY THE SCRUFF OF THE NECK.]

“I speck they’ve learnt it off folks they’ve eaten.”

From the open window of the house behind the trees came the loud tones
of a lady who was evidently engaged in speaking through a telephone.

“Yes, _wild_ ... absolutely _mad_ ... _must_ have escaped from the
asylum ... no one escaped from the asylum? ... then they must have been
_going_ to the asylum and escaped on the _way_ ... well, if they aren’t
_lunatics_ they’re _criminals_. Please send a large _force_.”

       *       *       *       *       *

It was when two stalwart and quite obviously English policemen appeared
that William’s bewilderment finally took from him the power of speech.

“Crumbs!” was all he said.

He was quite silent all the way home. He coldly repulsed all the
policemen’s friendly overtures.

Mrs. Brown screamed when from the lounge window she saw her son and his
friend approaching with their escort. It was Mr. Brown who went boldly
out to meet them, paid vast sums of hush money to the police force and
brought in his son by the scruff of his neck.

“Well,” said William almost tearfully, at the end of a long and painful
course of home truths, “’f they’d reely _been_ cannibals and eaten me
you’d p’raps have been _sorry_.”

Mr. Brown, whose peace had been disturbed and reputation publicly laid
low by William’s escort and appearance, looked at him.

“You flatter yourself, my son,” he said with bitterness.

       *       *       *       *       *

“What’ll we do to-day?” said Ginger the next morning.

“Let’s start with watchin’ the Punch and Judy,” said William.

“I’m not goin’ in no boats,” said Ginger firmly.

“All right,” said William cheerfully, “but if we find another dead crab
I’ve thought of a better way of cooking it.”




CHAPTER XI

WILLIAM SPOILS THE PARTY


The Botts were going to give a fancy dress dance at the Hall on New
Year’s Eve, and William and all his family had been invited. The
inviting of William, of course, was the initial mistake, and if only
the Botts had had the ordinary horse sense (it was Robert, who said
this) not to invite William the thing might have been a success. It
wasn’t as if they didn’t know William. If they hadn’t known William,
Robert said, one might have been sorry for them, but knowing William
and deliberately inviting him to a fancy dress dance--well, they jolly
well deserved all they got.

On the other hand William’s own family didn’t ... and it was jolly hard
lines on them (again I quote Robert).... Knowing that they had William
all day and every day at home, anyone would think they’d have had the
decency to invite them out without him.... I mean whatever you said
or whatever you did, you couldn’t prevent it ... he spoilt your life
wherever he went.

But the Botts (of Botts’ Famous Digestive Sauce) had a ballroom that
held 200 guests and they wanted to fill it. Moreover the Botts had a
cherished daughter of tender years named Violet Elizabeth, and Violet
Elizabeth with her most engaging lisp and that hint of tears that was
her most potent weapon, had said that she wanted her friendth to be
invited too an’ she’d thcream an’ thcream an’ _thcream_ till she was
_thick_ if they din’t invite her friendth to the party too....

“All right, pet,” had said Mr. Bott soothingly, “After all we may as
well give a real slap-up show while we’re about it and swell out the
whole place--kids an’ all.”

Mr. Bott was “self-made” and considering all things had made quite a
decent job of himself, but his manners had not “the repose that stamps
the caste of Vere de Vere.” Violet Elizabeth on the other hand had been
brought up from infancy in the lap of luxury and refinement provided by
the successful advertising of Botts’ Famous Digestive Sauce.

       *       *       *       *       *

The delight with which Robert and Ethel (William’s elder brother and
sister) received the invitation to the fancy dress dance was, as I have
said, considerably tempered by the fact of William’s inclusion in the
invitation. And William, with his natural perversity, was eager to go.

“Any show we _want_ him to go to,” said Robert bitterly, “he raises
Cain about, but when a thing like this comes along--a thing that he’ll
completely spoil for us if he comes like he always does----” he spread
out his arm with the eloquent gesture of one tried almost beyond
endurance, and left the sentence unfinished.

“Well, let’s accept for ourselves, and say that William can’t go
because he’s got a previous engagement,” suggested Ethel.

“But I haven’t,” said William indignantly, “I haven’t got anything
at all wrong with me. I’m quite well. An’ I _want_ to go. I don’ see
why everyone else should go but me. Besides,” using an argument that
he knew would appeal to them, “you’ll all be there an’ you’ll be able
to see I’m not doing anything wrong, but if I was alone at home you
wouldn’t know what I was doing. Not,” he added hastily, “that I _want_
to do anything wrong. All I want to do is to make others happy. An’
I’ll have a better chance of doin’ that at a party than if I was all
alone at home.”

These virtuous sentiments did but increase the suspicious distrust of
his family. The general feeling was that far worse things happened when
William was out to be good than when he was frankly out to be bad.

“Oh, I think William must go,” said Mrs. Brown in her placid voice. “It
will be so interesting for him and I’m sure he’ll be good.”

Mrs. Brown’s rather pathetic faith in William’s latent powers of
goodness was unshared by any other of his family.

“Anyway,” she went on hastily, seeing only incredulity on the faces
around her, “the thing to do now is to decide what we’re all going as.”

“I think I’ll go as a lion,” said William. “I should think you could
buy a lion skin quite cheap.”

“Oh, _quite!_” said Robert sarcastically. “Why not shoot one while
you’re about it?”

“Yes, an’ I will,” said William, “’f you’ll show me one. I bet my bow
and arrow could kill a few lions.”

“No William, darling,” interposed Mrs. Brown again quickly, “I think
you’d find a lion skin too hot for a crowded room.”

“But I wun’t go into the room,” said William, “I want to crawl about
the garden in it roarin’ an’ springin’ out at folks--scarin’ ’em.”

“And you just said you wanted to go to make people _happy_,” said
Robert sternly.

“Well that’d make ’em happy,” said William unabashed, “it’d be _fun_
for ’em.”

“_Not_ a lion, darling,” said his mother firmly.

“Well a brigand then,” suggested William, “a brigand with knives all
over me.”

Mrs. Brown shuddered.

“_No_, William.... I believe Aunt Emma has a fancy dress suit of
Little Lord Fauntleroy that Cousin Jimmie once wore. I expect she’d
lend it, but I’m not sure whether it wouldn’t be too small.”

Wild shouts greeted this suggestion.

“Well,” William said offended, “I don’ know who he was but I don’ know
why you should think me bein’ him so funny.”

The Little Lord Fauntleroy suit proved too small much to the relief of
William’s family, but another cousin was found to have a Page’s costume
which just fitted William. But it certainly did not suit him. As Mrs.
Brown put it, “I don’t know quite what’s wrong with the costume but
somehow it looks so much more attractive off than on.”

Robert was to go as Henry V and Ethel as Night.

William to his delight found that all the members of his immediate
circle of friends (known to themselves as the Outlaws) had been invited
to the fancy dress dance. All had wished to go as animals or brigands
or pirates, but family opposition and the offer of the loan of costumes
from other branches of their families had been too strong in every
case. Ginger was to be an Ace of Clubs, Henry a Gondolier (“dunno what
it is,” remarked Henry despondently, “but you bet it’s nothing exciting
or they wouldn’t have let me be it”). Douglas was to be a Goat Herd
(“It’s an ole Little Boy Blue set-out,” he explained mournfully, “but I
said I wouldn’t go if they didn’t call it something else. Not but what
everyone’ll _know_,” he ended gloomily).

“An’ we could’ve been brigands s’easy, s’easy,” said Ginger
indignantly. “Why, you only want a shirt an’ a pair of trousers an’
a coloured handkerchief round your head an’ a scarf thing round your
waist with a few knives an’ choppers an’ things on it.... No trouble at
all for them, an’ they jus’ won’t let us--jus’ cause we want to.”

There was a short silence. Then William spoke. “Well, _let’s_,” he
said, “let’s get Brigands things an’ change into ’em when we’ve got
there. They’ll never know. They’ll never notice. We’ll hide ’em in
the old summer house by the lake an’ go an’ change there, an’--an’ we
won’t wear their rotten ole Boy Blues an’ Gondowhatevritis. We’ll be
Brigands.”

“We’ll be Brigands,” agreed the Outlaws joyfully.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Botts were having a large house party for the occasion.

“Lord Merton is going to be there,” said Mrs. Brown to her husband,
looking up from her usual occupation of darning socks, as he entered
the room. “Just fancy! He’s in the Cabinet! Mr. Bott’s got to know
his son in business and he’s coming down for it and going to stay the
night.”

“_That_ fellow!” snorted Mr. Brown, “he ought to be shot.” Mr. Brown’s
political views were always very decided and very violent. “He’s
ruining the country.”

“Is he, dear?” said Mrs. Brown in her usual placid voice. “But I’m
sure he’ll look awfully nice as a Toreador. She says he’s going as a
Toreador.”

“Toreador!” snorted Mr. Brown, “very appropriate too. He _is_ a
Toreador!--and we’re the--bull. I tell you that man’s policy is
bringing the country to rack and ruin. When you’re dying of starvation
you can think of the fellow Toreadoring--Toreador indeed! I wonder
decent people have him in their houses. Toreador indeed. I tell you
he’s bleeding the country to death. He ought to be hung for murder.
That man’s policy, I tell you, is wicked--_criminal_. Leave him alone
and in ten years time he’ll have wiped out half the population of
England by slow starvation. He’s killing trade. He’s _ruining_ the
country.”

“Yes, dear,” murmured Mrs. Brown, “I’m sure you’re right.... I think
these blue socks of yours are almost done, don’t you?”

“_Ruining_ it!” snorted Mr. Brown, going out of the room and slamming
the door.

William looked up from the table where he was engaged theoretically in
doing his homework. Practically he was engaged in sticking pins into
the lid of his pencil case.

“Why’s he not in prison if he’s like that?” said William.

“Who, darling?” said Mrs. Brown, “your father?”

“No, the man he was talking about. And what’s a Toreador?”

“Oh ... a man who fights bulls.”

William’s spirits rose.

“Will there be bulls there?”

“I hope not, dear.”

“Shall I go as a bull? It seems silly to have a Tor--what you said,
without a bull. I could easy get a bull skin. I ’spect the butcher’d
give me one.”

Mrs. Brown shuddered.

“No dear, most certainly not. Now do get on with your homework.”

William, having fixed all his pins except one into the lid, now took
the last pin and began to twang them with it. They made different
noises according as they were twanged near the head or near the point.
Mrs. Brown looked up, then bent her head again over her darning ...
what funny things they taught children nowadays, she thought.

       *       *       *       *       *

The day of the dance drew nearer. Robert was still feeling sore at the
prospect of William’s presence. He relieved his feelings by jeering
at William’s costume. William himself, as it happened, was not quite
happy about the costume. It was a long stretch from the animal skin and
Brigand’s apparel of his fancy to this pale blue sateen of reality.
When he heard a visitor, to whom Mrs. Brown showed it, say that it was
“picturesque” his distrust of it grew deeper.

Robert was never tired of alluding to it. “Won’t William look sweet?”
he would say, and “Don’t frown like that, William. That won’t go with
the little Prince Charming costume at all.”

William accepted these taunts with outward indifference, but no one
insulted William with impunity. Robert might have taken warning from
past experiences....

When not engaged in tempting the Fates by teasing William, Robert was
engaged in trying to win the affection of a female epitome of all
the virtues and graces who had come to stay with the Crewes for the
dance. This celestial creature was called Glory Tompkins. Robert called
her Gloire as being more romantic. At least he spelt it Gloire but
pronounced it Glor. Through Robert’s life there passed a never-ending
procession of young females endowed with every beauty of form and soul.
To each one in turn he sincerely vowed eternal fidelity. Each one was
told in hoarse accents how from now onwards his whole life would be
dedicated to making himself more worthy of her. Then after a week or
two her startling perfection would seem less startling, and someone
yet more perfect would dawn upon the horizon, shattering poor Robert’s
susceptible soul yet again. Fortunately the fidelity of these youthful
radiant beings was about on a par with Robert’s own.... Anyway Glory
was the latest, and Robert called on the Crewes every evening to tell
Glory with his eyes (the expression that he fondly imagined to express
lifelong passion as a matter of fact was suggestive chiefly of acute
indigestion) or with his lips how empty and worthless his life had been
till he met her....

William had his eye on the affair. He generally followed Robert’s
love affairs with interest, though it was difficult to keep pace with
them. A handle against Robert was useful and more than once Robert’s
love affairs had afforded useful handles. Robert’s physical size
and strength made William wary in his choice of weapons, but it was
generally William who scored....

       *       *       *       *       *

On the day before the dance Robert had written a note to Miss Tompkins.

 “BELOVED GLOIRE (Robert preferred writing Gloire to saying it because
 he had a vague suspicion that he didn’t pronounce it quite right).

 “You will know with what deep feelings I am looking forward to
 to-morrow. Will you have the 1st and 3rd and 4th and 7th and 8th with
 me. The 4th is the Blues you know that we have been practising. If
 it is fine and the moon is out shall we sit out the 1st in the rose
 garden on the seat by the sundial? It will be my first meeting with
 you for two days and I do not want it profaned by other people, who
 know and care nothing of our deep feeling for each other, all about
 us. When the music starts will you be there, and just for the few
 sacred moments we will tell each other all that is in our souls. Then
 we will be gay for the rest of the evening, but the memory of those
 few sacred minutes of the first dance in the rose garden, just you and
 me and the moon and the roses, will be with us in our souls all the
 evening.

 “Your knight,

 “ROBERT.”

He was going to take it himself though he knew that his idol had gone
away for the day. However a friend hailed him just as he was setting
out, so he put the note on the hatstand and went out to join his
friend, meaning to take the note later.

He met William just coming in.

“Hello, little page----” he said in mock affection.

William looked at him, his brows drawn into a frown, his most
sphinx-like expression upon his freckled face. William’s stubbly hair
as usual stood up around his face like a halo.... William was not
beautiful.

Robert, whistling gaily, went down the steps to join his friend at the
gate.

William took up the note, read the address, and went into the
drawing-room where Mrs. Brown was, as usual, darning socks.

“Sh’ I take this note for Robert?” he said, assuming his earnestly
virtuous expression. Mrs. Brown was touched.

“Yes, dear,” she said, “how thoughtful of you.”

An hour later Robert returned. “I say,” he said, “where’s that note? I
left a note here. Has it been taken round?”

“Yes, dear,” said Mrs. Brown absently.

At that moment William was sitting on a gate far from the main road
reading the note. On his face was a smile of pure bliss. There was a
look of purpose in his eye.

       *       *       *       *       *

The evening arrived. William as a Page, Ginger as Ace of Clubs, Douglas
as a Goat Herd, Henry as a Gondolier, stood in a sheepish group and
were gazed at proudly by their fond mothers. They looked far from
happy, but the thought of the Brigands’ clothes concealed in the summer
house comforted them. Robert as Henry V was having a good deal of
trouble with his costume. He had closed the vizor of his helmet and
it refused to open. Several of his friends were trying to force it.
Muffled groans came from within.

[Illustration: “JUST TO THINK, DARLING,” MURMURED ROBERT, “THAT LAST
WEEK I DIDN’T KNOW YOU. YOU’VE GIVEN A NEW MEANING TO MY LIFE.”]

Violet Elizabeth was dressed as a Star. She was leaping up and down and
squeaking, “Look at me. I’m a thtar!” She shed stars at every leap, and
an attendant nurse armed with needle and cotton sewed them on again.

Pierrots, peasant girls, harlequins, kings, queens, gypsies and
representatives of every nationality filled the room. It was noticed,
with no particular interest on anyone’s part, that William the Page was
no longer the centre of the sheepish group of fancy-dressed Outlaws.
William the Page had crept into the ladies’ dressing-room, and in the
temporary absence of the attendant (who was engaged in carrying on
an impromptu flirtation with a good-looking chauffeur in the drive)
he purloined a lady’s black velvet evening cloak and a filmy scarf.
Fortunately the cloak had a hood....

       *       *       *       *       *

Robert, helmetless and rather purple in the face as the result of his
prolonged sojourn behind his vizor (from which he had finally been
freed by a tin opener borrowed from the kitchen), came to the rose
garden. Upon the seat that was the appointed trysting place a petite
figure was awaiting him shrouded in a cloak.

“Glory!” breathed Robert softly.

The figure seemed to sway towards him, though its face was still
completely hidden by its scarf and hood.

Robert slipped his strong arm round it, and it nestled on his shoulder.

“Just to think,” murmured Robert, “that this time last week I didn’t
know you. You’ve given an entirely new meaning to my life--I feel that
everything will be different now. I shall give up all my life to trying
to be more worthy of you----”

The figure gave a sudden snort and Robert started.

“Glor! Are you ill?”

The figure hastily emitted a deep groan.

Robert sprang up.

“Glor,” he cried in distress. “I’ll get you some water. I’ll call a
doctor. I’ll----”

He fled into the house, where he got a glass of water and actually
found a doctor--a very unhappy doctor in a hired Italian costume that
was too small for him. When he found the seat empty he turned upon
Robert indignantly.

“But she _was_ here,” said the bewildered Robert. “I left her here in
the most awful agony. My God, if she’s dead.”

“If she’s dead,” said the doctor coldly, “I’m afraid I can’t do
anything. I’m sorry to seem unsympathetic, but if you knew the pain it
causes me to walk in these clothes you’d understand my saying that I’ll
let the whole world die in awful agony before I come out here again on
your wild goose chase after dying females.”

Robert was hunting distractedly under all the bushes around the seat....

       *       *       *       *       *

The Outlaws had changed their clothes. They stood arrayed as
Brigands in all the glory of coloured scarves and handkerchiefs and
murderous-looking weapons. Upon the floor lay the limp outer coating of
the Page, the Ace of Clubs, the Gondolier and the Goat Herd. They leapt
with joy and brandished kitchen choppers and bread knives and trowels.

“Now what’re we going to _do?_” said Ginger.

“Everyone else is dancing,” suggested Douglas mildly.

“_Dancing!_” repeated William scornfully. “D’you think we’ve put these
things on to _dance?_”

“Well, what’re we goin’ to do?” said Ginger.

“There’s one thing we mus’ do first of all,” said William. He spoke in
his leader’s manner and his freckled face was stern. “There’s a man
here dressed as a tor--as a bull killer.”

“A Toreador,” said Douglas with an air of superior knowledge.

William looked at him crushingly.

“Well--din’ I say that?” he said, then turning to the others. “Well,
this man, this torrydoor man’s been starvin’ folks an’ killin’ ’em. I
heard my father say so. Well, we’ve gotter _do_ something--we may never
get a chance of gettin’ him again. He’s a starver an’ a murderer, I
heard my father say so, an’ we’ve gotter _do_ something to him.”

“_How?_” said the Brigands.

“Well, you listen to me,” said William.

The Brigands gathered round.

       *       *       *       *       *

William crept round the outside of the ballroom. Through the open
window came the sound of the band, and looking in, William could see
couples of gaily dancing youths and maidens in fantastic dresses. Near
one open window Henry V stood with a small and dainty Columbine.

“But it _is_ my dance with you, Glor,” Henry V was saying hoarsely. “I
wrote to you and asked you, and oh, I’m so glad that you’re better.
I’ve been through hours of agony thinking you were dead.”

“You’re absolutely mad,” Glory replied impatiently. “I’ve no idea what
you’re talking about. You never wrote and you’ve never asked me for a
dance. I’ve never seen you all evening till this minute, except in the
distance with everyone trying to pull your head off. You shouldn’t come
in a costume like that if you don’t know how to open and shut it, and
now you suddenly come and begin to talk nonsense about me being dead.”

“Glor----”

“I wish you’d _stop_ calling me by that silly name.”

“But--Glor--Glory--you _must_ have got my note. You were in the rose
garden. You let me put my arm round you. I’ve been treasuring the
memory all evening when I wasn’t racked with agony at the thought of
you being ill--or dead.”

“I _never_ met you in the rose garden. You’re _mad!_”

“I’m not. You did. Oh, Glor----”

“_Stop_ calling me that. It sounds like a patent medicine or a new
kind of metal polish ... and as you don’t care for me enough to get
a dance in decent time, and as you go mooning about the garden with
other girls--girls who seem to go dying all over the place from your
account--and pretend you think they’re me----”

“I didn’t pretend. I thought it was. It must have been. Oh, Glor----”

“_Stop_ saying that! I’ve simply finished with you. Well, if you don’t
care about me enough to know who _is_ me and--thank you, when I want
to die I’ll do it at home and not in a beastly old rose garden--so
_there_--And I’ve _finished_ with you, Robert Brown,--so _there_.”

Columbine flounced off and Henry V, pale and distraught, pursued her
with a ghostly, “Oh, Glor----”

The Brigand passed on, a faint smile on his face.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Toreador had found a quiet corner in the empty smoking-room and
was relaxing his weary limbs in an arm chair. He had indulged in a
quiet smoke and was now indulging in a quiet doze.... He did not
like dancing. He did not like wearing fancy dress. He did not like
the Botts. He did not like the noise of the band. He did not like
anything....

He opened his eyes with a start, conscious of an alien presence. By his
side he saw a small and very villainous-looking Brigand with a stern
freckled face, a row of gardening tools and a carving knife round his
waist and a red handkerchief tied round his head.

“There’s a Russian wants to see you,” said the Brigand in a dramatic
whisper, “he’s waiting for you in the coach-house. He’s gotter message
for you from the Russians--private.”

The Toreador sat up and rubbed his eyes. The Brigand was still there.

“Please say it again,” said the Toreador.

“There’s a Russian wants to see you. He’s waiting for you in the
coach-house. He’s gotter message for you from the Russians,” repeated
the Brigand.

“Where did you say he was?” said the Toreador.

“In the coach-house.”

“And what do you say he’s got?”

“A message from the Russians.”

“What Russians?”

“All the Russians.”

“Good Lord!” said the Toreador. “Just pinch me, will you?”

William obeyed without a flicker of expression upon his face.

“Still here,” said the Toreador in a resigned tone of voice. “I thought
it might be a nightmare. Well, there’s no harm in going to see. What’s
he like?”

“Oh--just like a Russian,” said William vaguely. “Russian clothes an’
Russian face an’--an’--Russian boots.”

“How did he get here?”

“Walked,” said William calmly. “Walked all the way from Russia.”

“Does he speak English?”

“No. Russian.”

“How do you know what he says then?”

“I learn Russian at school,” said William with admirable presence of
mind.

“You’re a linguist,” commented the Toreador.

“No, I’m not,” corrected William, “I’m English like you.”

They were on the way to the coach-house.

“I may as well see it through,” said the Toreador. “It’s so intriguing.
It’s like Alice in Wonderland. A Russian brought a message from all the
Russians and walked all the way from Russia. He must have started when
he was quite a child. It’s better than being bored to death watching
idiots making still greater idiots of themselves.”

“This is the coach-house,” said the Brigand.

“It’s dark.”

“Yes,” said the Brigand. “He’s right in the corner over there. He’s
just having a little sleep.”

The Toreador stepped into the coach-house. The door was immediately
slammed and bolted from outside. The Toreador took out his pocket torch
and looked round the room. It was empty. No Russian in Russian boots,
etc., with a message from all the Russians slept in a corner. The only
means of exit were the door and a barred window. He went to the barred
window. Four small stern Brigands stood outside.

“I say,” said the Toreador. “Look here----”

The freckled frowning Brigand who had led him there spoke.

“We’re not going to let you out,” he said, “till you’ve promised to go
away from England and never come back.”

“But _why?_” said the Toreador. “Why should I? I know it’s all a dream.
But just tell me why I should, anyway.”

“Because you’re starvin’ an’ killin’ folks,” said the Brigand sternly.
“You’re ruinin’ the country.”

“I do hope I remember all this when I wake up,” said the Toreador,
“it’s too priceless. But look here --if you don’t let me out I’ll
kick the door down. I’ve never starved anyone and I’ve never killed
anyone, and I----”

[Illustration: “I SAY,” SAID THE TOREADOR, “IF YOU DON’T LET ME OUT
I’LL KICK THE DOOR DOWN.”]

“We don’ want to argue,” said William remembering a frequent remark of
his father’s and trying to imitate his tone of voice, “but we’re not
goin’ to let you out till you promise to go out of England and never
come back.”

[Illustration: “WE’RE NOT GOING TO LET YOU OUT,” SAID WILLIAM, “TILL
YOU PROMISE TO GO OUT OF ENGLAND, AND NEVER COME BACK.”]

With that the Brigands turned and went slowly back to the house. The
sound of a mighty kick against the coach-house door followed them into
the night.

“What we goin’ to do _now_,” said Ginger.

“Oh, jus’ look round a bit,” said William.

Again they went round the outside of the house passing by each open
window. Just inside one sat Henry V with a very demure Spring.

“I can’t tell you what a difference it’s made to me getting to know
you----” Henry V was saying.

By another a group of people stood around a--Yes--the Brigands rubbed
their eyes, but there he was--a Toreador.

A tall angular Helen of Troy well past her first youth and quite
obviously never having possessed a face that could launch a thousand
ships, was sitting in the window recess with an emaciated Henry VIII.
“Look,” she was saying, “that Toreador’s Lord Merton--on the Cabinet
you know, quite important.”

The Brigands gaped at each other.

A few minutes later Helen of Troy looking down saw a small meek boy
dressed in a sort of pirate’s costume sitting by her.

“Please,” he said politely, “Would you kin’ly tell me who that man in a
bull fighter’s dress is.”

“That’s Lord Merton, dear,” said Helen of Troy kindly. “He’s in the
Cabinet. Do you know what that means?”

“Then is there--are there two Toreadors?”

“Yes. The other’s Mr. Jocelyn. He’s a writer, I believe. Nobody
important.”

“We’ve took the wrong one,” said William in a hoarse whisper, as he
rejoined the Brigands, “There was two.”

“Crumbs!” said the Brigands aghast.

“What we goin’ to do _now_?” said Ginger.

William was not one to relinquish a task half done. “We’ll have to put
this one in an’ let the other out,” he said.

A few minutes later the Toreador came out on to the lawn smoking a
cigar.

“If you please,” said a miniature Brigand, who seemed to rise up from
the ground at his feet, “Some one wants to see you special. He says
he’s a German with a message quite private. He doesn’t want anyone else
to know.”

“Ha!” snorted the Toreador throwing away his cigar. “Show me, boy.”

He followed William to the coach-house. The other Brigands came behind
athrill for whatever would happen. William flung open the door of the
coach-house. The second Toreador entered. The first Toreador, who had
by this time completely lost sight of any humorous aspect the affair
might previously have had in his eyes, and had worked himself up into
a blind fury, sprang upon the second Toreador as he entered and threw
him to the ground. The second Toreador pulled the first down with him,
and they fought fiercely in the dark upon the floor of the coach-house,
with inarticulate bellows of rage and rendings of clothes and hurling
of curses....

       *       *       *       *       *

Aghast, and apprehensive of consequences, the Brigands turned and went
quickly towards the house so as to be as far as possible from the scene
of the crime.

But all was changed at the house. There was no dancing. The band was
mute. In the middle of the ballroom was a little heap of clothes, a
Page’s costume, an Ace of Clubs costume, a Gondolier’s costume, and a
Goat Herd’s costume, and over it stood four distraught mothers. Mrs.
Brown was almost hysterical. The guests stood in wondering groups
around.

“The clothes have been found near the lake,” sobbed Mrs. Brown.

“There’s no trace of them anywhere,” sobbed Ginger’s mother.

“The grounds have been searched.”

“They’re nowhere in the house.”

“They must have taken off their clothes to swim.”

“And they’re _drowned_.”

“_Drowned._”

“Now don’t take on,” said Mrs. Bott soothingly to the distraught
mothers, “don’t take on so, dearies. Botty’ll have the lake dragged at
once. There’s nothing to worry about.”

The mothers went down to the lake followed by the whole assembly. The
Brigands, feeling that the situation had got far beyond their control,
followed cautiously in the rear keeping well in the shadow of the
bushes.

It was bright moonlight. All the guests stood round the lake gazing
with mournful anticipation at its calm surface. The mothers clung to
each other sobbing.

“He was always such a _good_ boy,” sobbed Mrs. Brown. “And he looked so
_sweet_ in his little blue suit.”

Henry V, with one arm round Spring, was leaning over the lake and
vaguely fishing in it with a garden rake that he had picked up near by.
“You didn’t know him, of course,” he said to Spring, “but he was such a
dear little chap and so fond of me.”

Then the Toreadors arrived, torn and battered and cobwebby and grimy.
“Where are they?” they panted as they ran. “We’ve been insulted. We’ve
been outraged. We’ve been _shamefully_ treated. We demand those boys.
We--_ah!_”

They caught sight of four Brigands cowering behind the bushes, and
sprang at them.

The Brigands fled from them towards the lake. Henry V and Spring
blocked William’s way. He pushed them on to one side, and both fell
with a splash into the lake.

Then the guests and fate closed round the Brigands.

In the scene of retribution that followed Robert showed himself
unsympathetic, even glorying in William’s afflictions.... For a whole
week after the fancy dress dance Robert repeatedly proclaimed that
William had spoilt his life again.

“She’ll never look at me now, of course,” he said bitterly to his
mother. “How could she look at the brother of the boy who nearly
drowned her. And the only girl I’ve ever met who really understood me.
And her mother says she’s had a cold in her head ever since.”

“What was her name? Glory something, wasn’t it, dear?”

“No, Mother,” impatiently, “That’s a girl I knew ever so long ago,
and who never really understood me. This one----” William entered and
Robert stopped abruptly.

“How do you like those new socks I made for you, dear?” said his mother
to William. “Are they all right?”

William felt that his hour had come. He’d had a rotten time but he was
going to do just a little scoring on his own.

“Yes,” said William slowly, “and just to think that this time last week
I didn’t know them. They’ve given an entirely new meaning to my life.
I shall give up all my life trying to be more worthy of them. I’ve
not got them on now because I don’t want them profaned by people who
don’ know or care about them----” Then William gave a little groan and
flopped into a chair in a fainting position.

“_William_,” said Mrs. Brown, “What _ever’s_ the matter with you?”

But Robert had gone a deep purple and was creeping quickly from the
room.

William watched him, smoothing back his unsmoothable hair.

“Oh, Glor!” he ejaculated softly.




CHAPTER XII

THE CAT AND THE MOUSE


William’s signal failure as a student of science was not due to any
lack of interest. It was due to excess of zeal rather than to lack of
zeal. William liked to experiment. He liked to experiment with his
experiments. He liked to put in one or two extra things and see what
happened. He liked to heat things when he was not told to heat them
just to see what happened. And strange things happened. On several
occasions William was deprived of his eyebrows and front hair. William
in this condition felt proud of himself. He felt that everyone who saw
him must imagine him to be the hero of some desperate adventure. He
cultivated a stern frown with his hairless eyebrows. Old Stinks the
Science Master rather liked William. He kept him in for hours in the
lab. after school washing up innumerable test tubes and cleaning the
benches as atonement for his unauthorised experiments; but he would
generally stay there himself, as well, smoking by the fire and drawing
from William his views on life in general. On more than one occasion he
gravely accepted from William the peace offering of a liquorice stick.
In spite of William’s really well-meant efforts, Old Stinks generally
had to re-wash all the test tubes and other implements when William had
gone. Occasionally he invited William to tea and sat fascinated at the
sight of the vast amount of nourishment that William’s frame seemed
able to assimilate. In return William lent him his original stories and
plays to read (for William rather fancied himself as an author and had
burnt much midnight candle over “The Hand of Deth” and “The Tru Story
of an Indian Brave”). It is not too much to say that “Stinks” enjoyed
these far more than he did many works of better known authors.

But this term, Old Stinks, having foolishly contracted Scarlet Fever
on the last day of the holidays, was absent and his place was taken by
Mr. Evelyn Courtnay, an elegant young man with spats, very sleek hair
and a microscopic moustache. From the moment he first saw him William
felt that Mr. Evelyn Courtnay was the sort of man who would dislike
him intensely. His fears were not ill-founded. Mr. Courtnay disliked
William’s voice and William’s clothes and William’s appearance. He
disliked everything about William. It is only fair to add that this
dislike was heartily reciprocated by William. William, however, was
quite willing to lie low. It was Mr. Courtnay who opened the campaign.
He set William a hundred lines for overbalancing on his stool in an
attempt to regain a piece of his litmus paper that had been taken
with felonious intent by his vis-à-vis. When William expostulated he
increased it to three hundred. When William, turning back to his desk
and encountering a whiff of hydrochloric acid gas of his neighbour’s
manufacture, sneezed, he increased it to four hundred. Then came a
strange time for William. William had previously escaped scot free
for most of his crimes. Now to his amazement and indignation he found
himself in the unfamiliar position of a scapegoat. Any disturbance
in William’s part of the room was visited on William and quite
occasionally William was not guilty of it. Mr. Evelyn Courtnay, having
taken a dislike to William, gratified his dislike to the full. Most
people considered that this was very good for William, but it was a
view that was not shared by William himself. He wrote lines in most
of his spare time and made a thorough and systematic study of Mr.
Courtnay. Silently he studied his habits and his mode of life and his
character. He did this because he had a vague idea that Fate might some
day deliver his enemy into his hand.

William rarely trusted Fate in vain.... He gleaned much of his
knowledge of the ways of Mr. Courtnay from Eliza, Mr. Courtnay’s maid
who occasionally spent the evening with Ellen, the Brown’s housemaid.

“’Is aunt’s comin’ to dine wif ’im to-morrer night,” said Eliza one
evening.

William, who was whittling sticks in the back garden near the open
kitchen door, put his penknife in his pocket, scowled and began to
listen.

“Yes, it’s goin’ to be a set out an’ no mistake,” went on Eliza. “From
what I makes out ’e’s expectin’ of money from ’er an’--oh my! the
fuss--such a set out of a dinner an’ all! I can’t abide a young man
what fusses to the hextent ’e does. An’ ’e sez the larst time she ’ad
dinner wif ’im she seed a mouse an’ screamed the place down an’ went
orf in an ’uff so there’s got to be mousetraps down in the dining room
all night before she comes as well as all the hother fuss.”

“Well, I never!” said Ellen.

William took out his penknife and moved away in search of fresh sticks
to whittle.

But he moved away thoughtfully.

       *       *       *       *       *

The next morning William had a Science lesson. He was still thoughtful.
Mr. Evelyn Courtnay was jocular and facetious. In the course of a
few jocular remarks to the front row he said, “The feline species is
as abhorrent to me as it was to the great Napoleon. Contact with it
destroys my nerve entirely.”

“What’s he mean?” whispered William to his neighbour.

“He means he don’t like cats,” said William’s neighbour.

“Well, why don’t he say so then?” said William scornfully.

Someone near William dropped a test tube. Mr. Courtnay turned his
languid eye upon William.

“A hundred lines, Brown,” he said pleasantly.

“It wasn’t me what did it, sir,” said William indignantly.

“Two hundred,” said Mr. Courtnay.

“_Well!_” gasped William in outraged innocence.

“Four hundred,” said Mr. Courtnay.

William was too infuriated to reply. He angrily mixed two liquids from
the nearest bottles and heated them over his bunsen burner to relieve
his feelings. There was a loud report. William blinked and wiped
something warm off his face. His hand was bleeding from the broken
glass.

Mr. Courtnay watched from a distance.

“Six hundred,” he said as William took a bit of test tube from his
hair, “and to be done before Saturday, please.”

“Don’t do ’em,” said Ginger as he walked homeward with William.

“Yes,” said William bitterly, “an’ that means go to the Head an’ you
know what _that_ means.”

“Well, Douglas ’n Henry ’n me’ll all help,” said Ginger.

William’s countenance softened, then became sphinx-like.

“Thanks,” he said. “I’ve thought of a better plan than that but thanks
all the same.”

       *       *       *       *       *

William walked slowly down the road. One hand was in his pocket. The
other held a covered basket. He approached with a stern frown and
many cautious glances around him the house of Mr. Evelyn Courtnay. He
entered the back gate warily. His entry did not suggest the welcome
guest or even anyone who had the right of entry. There was something
distinctly furtive about it. He made his way round to the house by
the wall behind the bushes. He peeped in at the dining-room window.
The perspiring Eliza was engaged in putting the last touches to the
dining table. He peeped into the drawing-room window. There sat Mr.
Evelyn Courtnay in the most elegant of elegant dress suits, engaged in
the process of charming his aunt, Miss Felicia Courtnay. Miss Felicia
Courtnay was elderly and grim and not very susceptible to charm, but
her nephew was doing his best. Through the open window William could
hear plainly.

[Illustration: “CATCH THE MOUSE,” SCREAMED MISS FELICIA. “GET DOWN AND
CATCH THAT MOUSE!”]

“Oh yes, I get on splendidly, Aunt. I’m so fond of children--devoted to
them. In some ways, of course, teaching is a waste of my talents, but
on the whole--”

It was here that William drew his hand from his pocket and noiselessly
deposited something on the floor through the open window. The
something scuttled along the floor by the skirting board. William
withdrew into the shadow. Suddenly a piercing scream came from within.

[Illustration: MR. EVELYN COURTNAY SPRANG UP WITH A YELL AND LEAPT UPON
THE GRAND PIANO. “THE BRUTE TOUCHED ME!” HE SHOUTED.]

“It’s a _mouse_, Evelyn! Help! _Help! HELP!_”

More screams followed.

William peeped in at the window and enjoyed the diverting spectacle
of Miss Felicia Courtnay standing on a chair holding up her skirts
and screaming, and of Mr. Evelyn Courtnay on his knees with the poker
in one hand, trying to reach the mouse who had taken refuge beneath a
very low sofa. It was at that moment that William took Terence from the
basket and deposited him upon the floor. Now Terence, William’s cat,
though he disliked William intensely, was of a sociable disposition. He
found himself in a strange room with a fire upon the hearth. He liked
fires. He did not like the basket in which he had just made his journey
with William. He did not wish to go in the basket again. He wished to
stay in the room. He decided that the best policy was to make up to the
occupants of the room in the hopes that they would allow him to sit on
the hearthrug in front of the fire. He approached the only occupant he
could see. Terence may have known that there was a mouse in the room or
he may not. He was not interested. He was a lover of comfort only. He
was no mouser.

Mr. Evelyn Courtnay, who was now lying at full length on the floor
trying to look beneath the low sofa, felt suddenly something soft and
warm and furry and purring rub itself hard against his face. He sprang
up with a yell and leapt upon the grand piano.

“The brute!” he screamed. “The brute! It _touched_ me.”

The episode seemed to have driven him into a state closely bordering on
lunacy.

William’s cat purred ingratiatingly at the foot of the grand piano.

“Catch the mouse!” screamed Miss Felicia Courtnay. “Get down and catch
the mouse!”

“I can’t while that brute’s in the room,” screamed Mr. Evelyn Courtnay
from the grand piano. “I can’t--I tell you. I can’t bear ’em. It
_touched_ me!”

“You _coward!_ I’m going to faint in a minute.”

“So am I, I tell you. I can’t get down. It’s looking at me.”

“I shall never forget this--_never!_ You
_brute_--you--you--_tyrant_----”

“I shan’t either. Go away, you nasty beast, go _away!_”

At that moment two things happened. The mouse put its little whiskered
head out of its retreat to reconnoitre and Terence, determined to make
friends with this new and strange acquaintance, leapt upon the grand
piano on to the very top of Mr. Evelyn Courtnay. Two screams rent the
air--one a fine soprano, one a fine tenor.

“I can see it. Oh, this will _kill_ me!”

“Get _down_, you brute. Get _down!_”

At this critical moment William entered like a _deus ex machina_. He
swooped down upon the mouse before it realised what was happening,
caught it by its tail and dropped it through the open window. Then he
picked up Terence and did the same with him. Miss Felicia Courtnay,
tearful and trembling, descended from her chair and literally fell upon
William’s neck.

“Oh you _brave_ boy!” she sobbed. “You _brave_ boy! What _should_ I
have done without you?”

“I happened to see you through the window trying to catch the mouse,”
said William, looking at her with an inscrutable expression and wide
innocent eyes, “an’ I di’n’ want to disturb you by comin’ in myself so
I just put the cat in an’ when I saw that wasn’t no good I jus’ come in
myself.”

Mr. Evelyn Courtnay had descended hastily from his grand piano and was
smoothing his hair with both hands and glaring at William.

“Thank the dear little boy, Evelyn,” said Miss Felicia giving her
nephew a cold glance. “I don’t know what I should have done without his
protection. He practically saved my life.”

Mr. Evelyn Courtnay glared still more ferociously at William and
muttered threateningly.

“A little child rushing in where grown men fear to tread,” misquoted
Miss Felicia sententiously, still beaming fondly at William. “He must
certainly stay to dinner after that.”

Mr. Evelyn Courtnay, to his fury, had to provide William with a large
meal to which William did full justice, munching in silence except when
Miss Felicia’s remarks demanded an answer. Miss Felicia ignored her
nephew and talked with fond and grateful affection to William only. It
was William who volunteered the information that her nephew taught him
Science.

“I hope he’s kind to you,” said Miss Felicia.

William gave her a pathetic glance like one who wishes to avoid a dark
and painful subject.

“I--I expect he means to be,” he said sadly.

William departed immediately after dinner. He seldom risked an
anticlimax. He possessed the artistic instinct. Mr. Evelyn Courtnay
accompanied him to the door.

“No need to talk of this, my boy,” said Mr. Courtnay with elaborate
nonchalance.

William made no answer.

“And no need to do those lines,” said Mr. Courtnay.

“Thank you,” said William. “Good-night.”

He walked briskly down the road. He’d enjoyed the evening. Its only
drawback was that he could never tell anyone about it. For William,
with all his faults, was a sportsman.

But he’d scored! He’d scored! He’d scored!

And Old Stinks was coming back next week!

Unable to restrain his feelings, William turned head over heels in the
road.




CHAPTER XIII

WILLIAM AND UNCLE GEORGE


It was William who bought the horn-rimmed spectacles. He bought them
for sixpence from a boy who had bought them for a shilling from a boy
to whose dead aunt’s cousin’s grandfather they had belonged.

William was intensely proud of them. He wore them in school all the
morning. They made everything look vague and blurred, but he bore that
inconvenience gladly for the sake of the prestige they lent him.

Ginger borrowed them for the afternoon and got all his sums wrong
because he could not see the figures, but that was a trifling matter
compared with the joy of wearing horn-rimmed spectacles. Douglas bagged
them for the next day and Henry for the day after that. William had
many humble requests for the loan of them from other boys which he
coldly refused. The horn-rimmed spectacles were to be the badge of
superiority of the Outlaws.

On the third day one of the masters who discovered that the horn-rimmed
spectacles were the common property of William and his boon companions
and were, optically speaking, unnecessary, forbade their future
appearance in school. The Outlaws then wore them in turn on the way to
school and between lessons.

“My father,” said Douglas proudly, as he and William and Ginger
strolled through the village together, “’s got a pair of spectacles
an’s gotter wear ’em _always_.”

“Not like these,” objected William who was wearing the horn-rimmed
spectacles. “Not great thick ’uns like these.”

“Well, anyway,” said Ginger. “I’ve gotter aunt what’s got false teeth.”

“That’s nothin’,” said William. “False teeth isn’t like spectacles.
They look just like ornery teeth. You can’t _see_ they’re false teeth.”

“No, but you can _hear_ ’em,” said Ginger. “They tick.”

“Well, anyway,” said Douglas, “my cousin knows a man what’s gotter
false eye. It stays still while the other looks about.”

“Well,” said William determined not to be outdone, “my father knows a
man what’s gotter false leg.”

“I think I remember once hearin’,” said Ginger somewhat vaguely, “’bout
a man with all false arms an’ legs an’ only his body real.”

“That’s nothin’,” said William giving rein to his glorious imagination.
“I once heard of a man with a false body an’ only legs an’ arms reel.”

His companions’ united yell of derision intimated to him that he had
overstepped the bounds of credulity, and adjusting his horn-rimmed
spectacles with a careless flourish he continued unperturbed, “Or I
might have dreamed about him. I don’ _quite_ remember which.”

“I bet you _dreamed_ about him,” said Ginger indignantly. “I bet it
isn’t _possible_. How’d his stomach work ’f he hadn’t gotter real one?”

“An’ I bet it _is_ possible,” said William stoutly. “It’d work with
machinery an’ wheels an’ springs an’ things same as a clock works an’
he’d hafter wind it up every mornin’.”

The other Outlaws were impressed by William’s tone of certainty.

“Well,” said Ginger guardedly, “I don’ say it isn’t _possible_. I only
say it isn’t _prob’le_.”

The vast knowledge of the resources of the English language displayed
by this remark vaguely depressed the others, and they dropped the
subject hastily.

“I can walk like a man with a false leg,” said William, and he began to
walk along, swinging one stiff leg with a flourish.

“Well, I can click my teeth ’s if they was false,” said Ginger, and
proceeded to bite the air vigorously.

“I bet I can look ’s if I had a glass eye,” said Douglas, making
valiant if unsuccessful efforts to keep one eye still and roll the
other.

They walked on in silence, each of them wholly and frowningly absorbed
in his task, William limping stiffly, Ginger clicking valiantly, and
Douglas rolling his eyes.

A little short-sighted man who met them stopped still and stared in
amazement.

“Dear me!” he said.

“I’ve gotter false leg,” William condescended to explain, “and _he_,”
indicating Douglas, “’s gotter glass eye, an’ _he’s_ got false teeth.”

“Dear me!” gasped the little old man. “How very extraordinary!”

They left him staring after them....

Douglas, wildly cross-eyed, set off at the turning to his home. He was
labouring under the delusion that he had at last acquired the knack of
keeping one eye still while he rolled the other, though William and
Ginger informed him repeatedly that he was mistaken.

“They’re _both_ movin’.”

“They’re _not_, I tell you. One’s keepin’ still. I can feel it keepin’
still.”

“Well, we can _see_ it, can’t we? We oughter know.”

“I don’ care what you can _see_. I know what I _do_, don’ I? It’s _my_
eye an’ I move it an’ _I_ oughter be able to tell when I’m _not_ movin’
it.... So _there!_”

He rolled both eyes at them fiercely as he departed.

William and Ginger went on together, stumping and clicking with great
determination. Suddenly they both stopped.

On the footpath just outside a door that opened straight on to the
street, stood a bath-chair. In it were a rug and a scarf.

“Here’s my bath-chair,” said William. “’S tirin’ walkin’ like this with
a false leg all the time.”

He sat down in the chair with such a jerk that his horn-rimmed
spectacles fell off. Though it was somewhat of a relief to see the
world clearly, he missed the air of distinction that he imagined they
imparted to him and, picking them up, adjusted them carefully on
his nose. The sensation of being the possessor of both horn-rimmed
spectacles and a false leg had been a proud and happy one. He wrapped
the rug around his knees.

“You’d better push me a bit,” he said to Ginger. “’S not tirin’ havin’
false teeth. You oughter be the one to push.”

But Ginger, unlike William, was not quite lost in his rôle.

“It’s not our bath-chair. Someone’ll be comin’ out an’ makin’ a fuss if
we start playin’ with it. Besides,” with some indignation, “how d’you
know havin’ false teeth isn’t tirin’? Ever tried ’em? An’ let me _tell_
you clickin’ _is_ tirin’. It’s makin’ my jaws ache somethin’ terrible.”

“Oh, come on!” said William impatiently, “do stop talkin’ about your
false teeth. Anyway it couldn’t rest your _jaws_ ridin’ in a _chair_,
could it? A _chair_ couldn’t rest your jaw _or_ your teeth, could it?
Well, it _could_ rest my false leg an’, anyway, we’ll only go a bit
an’ whosever it is won’t miss it before we bring it back, an’ anyway I
don’t suppose they mind lendin’ it to help a pore ole man with a false
leg an’ another with false teeth.”

“Not much helpin’ _me_ pushin’ _you!_” said Ginger bitterly.

“Your false teeth seems to be makin’ you very grumpy!” said William
severely. “Oh, come on! They’ll be comin’ out soon.”

Ginger began to push the bath-chair at first reluctantly, but finally
warmed to his task. He tore along at a break-neck speed. William’s
face was wreathed in blissful smiles. He held the precious horn-rimmed
spectacles in place with one hand and with the other clutched on to
the side of the bath-chair, which swayed wildly as Ginger pursued his
lightning and uneven way. They stopped for breath at the end of the
street.

“You’re a jolly good pusher!” said William.

Praise from William was rare. Ginger, in spite of his breathlessness,
looked pleased.

“Oh, that’s nothin’,” he said modestly. “I could do it ten times as
fast as that. I’m a bit tired of false teeth though. I’m goin’ to stop
clickin’ for a bit.”

William tucked in his rug and adjusted his spectacles again.

“Do I look like a pore old man?” he said proudly.

Ginger gave a scornful laugh.

“No, you don’t. You’ve gotter boy’s face. You’ve got no lines nor
whiskers nor screwedupness like an old man.”

William drew his mouth down and screwed up his eyes into a hideous
contortion.

“Do I now?” he said as clearly as he could through his distorted mask
of twisted muscles.

Ginger looked at him dispassionately.

“You look like a kinder monkey now,” he said.

William took the long knitted scarf that was at the bottom of the
bath-chair and wound it round and round his head and face till only
his horn-rimmed spectacles could be seen.

“Do I now?” he said in a muffled voice.

Ginger stared at him in critical silence for a minute and said:

“Yes, you do now. At least you look’s if you might be _anything_ now.”

“All right,” said William in his far-away muffled voice. “Pretend I’m
an old man. Wheel me back now ... _slowly_, mind! ’cause I’m an old
man.”

They began the return journey. Ginger walked very slowly, chiefly
because it was uphill and he was still out of breath. William leant
back feebly in his chair enjoying the rôle of aged invalid, his
horn-rimmed spectacles peering out with an air of deep wisdom from a
waste of woollen muffler.

Suddenly a woman who was passing stopped.

“Uncle George!” she said in a tone of welcome and surprise.

She was tall and thin and grey-haired and skittish-looking and gaily
dressed.

       *       *       *       *       *

“Well, this _is_ a pleasant surprise,” she said. “When you didn’t
answer our letter we thought you really weren’t going to come to see
us. We really did. And now I find you on your way to our house. _What_
a treat for us! I’d have known you anywhere, _dear_ Uncle George, even
if I hadn’t recognised the bath-chair and the muffler that I knitted
for you on your last birthday. How _sweet_ of you to wear it! And
you’re looking _so_ well!” She dropped a vague kiss upon the woollen
muffler and then turned to Ginger. “This little boy can go. I can take
you on to the house.” She slipped a coin into Ginger’s hand. “Now run
away, little boy! I’ll look after him.”

Ginger, after one bewildered look, fled, and the lady began to push
William’s chair along briskly. William was so entirely taken aback
that he could for the moment devise no plan of action, and meekly
allowed himself to be propelled down the village street. With an
instinctive desire to conceal his identity he had pulled the rug up to
his elbows and arranged the flowing ends of the all-enveloping scarf to
cover the front of his coat. Wistfully he watched Ginger’s figure which
was fast disappearing in the distance. Then the tall female bent down
and shouted into his ear.

“And how _are_ you, dear Uncle George?”

William looked desperately round for some chance of escape, but saw
none. Feeling that some reply was necessary, and not wishing to let his
voice betray him he growled.

“_So_ glad,” yelled the tall lady into the muffler. “_So_ glad. If you
_think_ you’re better, you _will_ be better you know, as I always used
to tell you.”

To his horror, William saw that he was being taken in through a large
gateway and up a drive. He felt as though he had been captured by some
terrible enemy. Would he ever escape? What would the dreadful woman do
to him when she found out? He couldn’t breathe, and he could hardly
see, and he didn’t know what was going to happen to him.... He growled
again rather ferociously, and she leant down to the presumptive region
of his ear and shouted.

“_Much_ better, dear Uncle George!... _Ever_ so much better ... it’s
only a question of _will_ power.”

She left him on a small lawn and went through an opening in the box
hedge. William could hear her talking to some people on the other side.

“He’s _come!_ Uncle George’s _come!_” she said in a penetrating whisper.

“Oh, _dear!_” said another voice. “He’s _so_ trying! What shall we do?”

“He’s _wealthy_. Anyway we may as well try to placate him a bit.”

“Hush! He’ll hear you.”

“Oh, no, he’s been as deaf as a post for years.”

“How did you meet him, Frederica, darling?”

“I met him _quite_ by accident,” said Frederica darling in her shrill
and cheerful voice. “He was being brought here by a boy.”

“And did you recognise him? It’s ten years since you saw him last.”

“I recognised the bath-chair. It’s the one poor, dear Aunt Ferdinanda
used to have, and the darling was wearing that scarf I knitted for
him. Oh, but I think I’d have recognised the old man anyway. He hasn’t
changed a bit; though he’s dreadfully muffled up. You know he was
always so frightened of fresh air ... and he’s shrunk a bit, I think
... you know, old people do--and I’m afraid he’s as touchy as ever. He
was _quite_ huffy on the way here because I said that if he’d _will_ to
be well he _would_ be well. That always annoyed him, but I must be true
to my principles, mustn’t I?”

“Hadn’t someone better go to him? Won’t it annoy him to be left alone?”

“Oh, I don’t know. He’s not sociable, you know--and as deaf as a post
and----”

“Perhaps you’d better explain to the boys, Frederica----”

“Oh, _yes!_ It’s your great Uncle George, you know--_ever_ so old,
and we’ve not seen him for _ten_ years, and he’s just come to live
here with his _male_ attendant, you know--taken a furnished house,
and though we asked him to come to see us (he’s most _eccentric_,
you know--simply won’t see _anyone_ at his own house) he never even
answered and we thought he must be still annoyed. I told him the last
time I saw him, ten years ago, that if only he’d think he could walk,
he’d be _able_ to walk, and it annoyed him, but I must be true to my
principles--anyway to my surprise I found him on his _way_ to our house
this afternoon and----”

Frederica paused for breath.

“We’d better go to him, dear. He might be feeling lonely.”

       *       *       *       *       *

William was far from lonely. He was listening with mingled interest and
apprehension to the conversation on the other side of the hedge and
revolving in his mind the question whether they’d see him if he crawled
across the lawn to the gate--or perhaps it would be better to make a
dash for it, tear off the rug and muffler and run for all he was worth
to the gate and down the road.

He had almost decided to do that when they all suddenly appeared
through the opening in the hedge. William gave a gasp as he saw
them. First came Frederica--the tall and agile lady who had captured
him--next a very old lady with a Roman nose, and expression of grim
determination and a pair of lorgnettes--next came a young curate--next
a muscular young man in a college blazer, and last a little girl.

William knew the little girl.

Her name was Emmeline, and she went to the same school as William--and
William detested her. William now allowed himself the slight
satisfaction of putting out his tongue at her beneath his expanse of
muffler.

But his heart sank as they surrounded him. They all surveyed him with
the greatest interest. He looked about desperately once more for some
way of escape, but his opportunity had gone. Like the psalmist’s
enemies, they closed him in on every side. Nervously he pulled up
his rug, spread out his muffler and crouched yet further down in his
bath-chair.

[Illustration: “YOU REMEMBER MOTHER, DEAR UNCLE GEORGE, DON’T YOU?”
FREDERICA SCREAMED INTO THE MUFFLER.

WILLIAM MERELY GROWLED.]

“You remember Mother, dear Uncle George, don’t you?” screamed Frederica
into the muffler.

The dignified dame raised the lorgnettes and held out a majestic hand.
William merely growled. He was beginning to find the growl effective.
They all hastily took a step back.

“Sulking!” explained Frederica in her penetrating whisper. “_Sulking!_
Just because I told him on the way here that if he _willed_ to be well
he _would_ be well. It always annoyed him, but I must be true to my
principles, mustn’t I?--even if it makes him _sulk_--even if he cuts me
out of his will I must----”

[Illustration: THEY ALL SURVEYED THE OCCUPANT OF THE BATH-CHAIR WITH
GREAT INTEREST.]

“Hush, Frederica! He’ll hear you!”

“No, dear, he’s almost stone deaf.”

She leant down again to his ear.

“Is your DEAFNESS any better, Uncle George?” she screamed.

She seemed to regard Uncle George as her own special property.

William growled again.

The circle drew another step farther back. The old lady looked anxious.

“I’m afraid he’s ill,” she said. “I hope it’s nothing infectious!
James, I think you’d better examine him.”

Frederica drew one of the bashful and unwilling young men forward.

“This is your great-nephew, James,” she shouted. “DEAR Uncle George.
He’s a MEDICAL STUDENT, and he’d SO love to talk to you.”

The rest withdrew to the other end of the lawn and watched proceedings
from a distance. It would be difficult to say whether James or William
felt the more desperate.

“Er--how are you, Uncle George,” said James politely, then, remembering
Uncle George’s deafness, changed his soft bass to a shrill tenor. “HOW
ARE YOU?”

William did not answer. He was wondering how long it would be before
one of them tore off his rug and muffler, and horn-rimmed spectacles,
and hoping that it would not be either of the young men who would
administer punishment.

“Er--may I--er--feel your pulse?” went on James, then remembered and
yelled “PULSE.”

William sat on his hands and growled. James mopped his brow.

“If I could see your tongue--er--TONGUE--you seem to be in
pain--perhaps--TONGUE--allow me.”

He took hold of the muffler about William’s head. William gave a sudden
shake and a fierce growl and James started back as though he had been
bitten. William was certainly perfecting the growl.

It was gaining a note of savage, almost blood-curdling ferocity. James
gazed at him apprehensively, then, as another growl began to arise from
the depth of William’s chair, hastily rejoined the others.

“I’ve--er--examined him,” he said, making a gesture as though to loosen
his collar, and still gazing apprehensively in the direction of Uncle
George. “I’ve--er--examined him. There’s nothing--er--fundamentally
wrong with him. He’s just--er--got a foul temper, that’s all.”

“It is a case for you, then, I think, Jonathan,” said the old lady
grimly.

Frederica drew the second reluctant youth across the lawn.

“This is your great-nephew Jonathan,” she yelled into the muffler.
“He’s in the CHURCH. He’s looking forward SO much to a TALK with you,
DEAR Uncle George.”

With a sprightly nod at the horn-rimmed spectacles, she departed.
Jonathan smiled mirthlessly. Then he proceeded to shout at William with
_sotto voce_ interjections.

“GOOD AFTERNOON, UNCLE GEORGE--confound you--WE’RE SO GLAD TO
SEE YOU--don’t think--WE EXPECT TO SEE A LOT OF YOU NOW--worse
luck--WE WANT TO BE A HAPPY, UNITED FAMILY--you crusty old mummy--WE
HOPE--er--WE HOPE--er----”

He couldn’t think what else to hope, so, purple with the effort of
shouting, he stopped for breath. William, who was enjoying this part,
chuckled. Jonathan with a sigh of relief departed. He went to the
others who were watching expectantly.

“It’s all right,” he said airily. “The old chap’s quite good-tempered
now--my few words seemed to hit the spot.”

William watched the group, wondering what was going to be done next and
who was going to do it. He hardly dared move in case his spectacles or
muffler or rug fell off and revealed him to the cold light of day. He
felt instinctively that the cold light of day would have little pity on
him.

Then he saw two maids come round the house to the lawn. One carried a
table and the other a tray on which were some cakes that made William’s
mouth water. Would he--Oh, would he have to sit fasting and watch these
unworthy people eat those glorious cakes and, Oh, scrummy!--there was a
bowl of fruit salad. Surely----

Oh, surely he deserved a bit of food after all he’d been through. His
eyes shone eagerly and hungrily through his horn-rimmed spectacles--if
he just undid his muffler enough to eat a bit of fruit salad--and that
chocolate cake--_and_ the one with green icing--Oh, _and_ that one with
nuts on the top--surely eating just a little like that wouldn’t give
him away. He couldn’t starve for ever.

And what was going to happen to him, anyway--he couldn’t stay all his
life in a bath-chair in that garden starving and growling at people--he
was jolly sick of it already, but he didn’t know what to do--they’d
have to find out sometime--and he didn’t know what they’d do when
they did find out--and he was sick of the whole thing--and it was all
Ginger’s fault going off and leaving him and-- He looked across the
lawn at them. His gaze through the horn-rimmed spectacles was wistful.

To his horror he saw Emmeline being launched across the lawn to him by
Frederica. Emmeline wore a super-sweet expression and carried in her
hand a bunch of roses. She laid them on the bath-chair with an artless
and confiding smile.

“Dear, Great great Uncle George,” she said in her squeaky little voice.
“We’re all so glad to see you and love you so much an’----”

The elders were watching the tableau with proud smiles, and William
was summoning his breath for a really ferocious growl when suddenly
everyone turned round. A little old man, purple with anger, had
appeared running up the drive.

       *       *       *       *       *

“Where is he?” screamed the little old man in fury. “They said he came
in here--my bath-chair--where is he?--the thief--the blackguard--how
dare he?--I’ll teach him--where is he?”

William did not wait to be taught. With admirable presence of mind he
tore off his wrappings, flung away his horn spectacles, and dashed with
all his might through the opening in the hedge and across the back
lawn. The little old man caught up a trowel that the gardener had left
near a bed and flung it after William. It caught him neatly on the
ankle and changed his swift flight to a limp.

“Dear Uncle George,” cooed Frederica to the old man. “I don’t know
what’s happened, but I _always_ said you could walk quite well if you
liked.”

With a howl of fury the old man turned on her, snatched up the bowl of
fruit salad and emptied it over her.

Meanwhile the muscular young medical student had overtaken William
just as he was disappearing through the gate and in spite of William’s
struggles was administering fairly adequate physical correction....
Occasionally Nemesis did overtake William.

       *       *       *       *       *

The next day William met Ginger on the way to school.

“Well, _you’re_ brave, aren’t you?” he said sarcastically, “goin’ off
an’ leavin’ me an’ not rescuin’ me nor nothin’.”

“I like that,” said Ginger indignantly. “What could I do, I’d like to
know. You _would_ ride an’ me push. ’F you’d bin unselfish an’ pushed
an’ me rode _you’d_ ’ve got off.”

This was unanswerable, but while William was trying to think out an
answer Ginger said scornfully:

“You still practisin’ havin’ a false leg? I stopped clickin’ ever so
long ago. I should think you was tired of that old game.”

“Well, I’m _not!_” said William with great self-possession. “I’m goin’
to go on sometime yet jus’ to show I _can_.”

Just then Emmeline appeared on the road, wearing the horn-rimmed
spectacles.

“I say, those is ours!” said Ginger.

“Oh, _no!_” said Emmeline with a shrill triumphant laugh. “I found them
on our front lawn. They’re _mine_ now. You ask William Brown _how_ I
found them on our front lawn. But they’re _mine_ now. So there!”

For a moment William was nonplussed. Then a beatific smile overspread
his freckled face.

“Dear great great Uncle George!” he mimicked in a shrill falsetto.
“We’re all so glad to see you--we love you so much.”

Emmeline gave a howl of anger and ran down the road holding her
horn-rimmed spectacles on as she ran.

“Boo-hoo!” she sobbed. “_Nasty_ William Brown! Comin’ into our garden
an’ breathin’ our air an’ runnin’ over our beds an’ makin’ Uncle George
cross an’ wastin’ our fruit salad an’ bein’ nasty to me--_Nasty_
William Brown--they’re my spectacles, they is--Boo-hoo!”

“I say, what happened yesterday?” said Ginger when she had disappeared.

“Oh, I almost forget,” said William evasively. “I growled at ’em an’
scared ’em no end an’ I didn’t get any tea an’ he threw somethin’ at
me--Oh, a lot of things like that--I almost forget--But,” with sudden
interest, “how much did she give you?”

“Sixpence,” said Ginger proudly, taking it out of his pocket.

“Come on!” said William joyfully, giving a cheerful little limp
forward. “Come on an’ let’s spend it.”




CHAPTER XIV

WILLIAM AND SAINT VALENTINE


William was, as not infrequently, under a cloud. His mother had gone
to put some socks into one of his bedroom drawers and had found that
most of the drawer space was occupied by insects of various kinds,
including a large stag beetle, and that along the side of the drawer
was their larder, consisting of crumby bits of bread and a little pool
of marmalade.

“But it _eats_ marmalade,” pleaded William. “The stag beetle does. I
know it does. The marmalade gets a little less every day.”

“Because it’s soaking into the wood,” said Mrs. Brown sternly.
“_That’s_ why. I don’t know why you _do_ such things, William!”

“But they’re doing no harm,” said William. “They’re _friends_ of mine.
They _know_ me. The stag beetle does anyway and the others will soon.
I’m teaching the stag beetle tricks.... _Honest_, it knows me and it
knows its name. Call ‘Albert’ to it and see if it moves.”

“I shall do nothing of the sort, William. Take the creatures out at
once. I shall have to scrub the drawers and have everything washed.
You’ve got marmalade and crumbs all over your socks and handkerchiefs.”

“Well, I moved ’em right away when I put them in. They’ve sort of
spread back.”

“Why ever didn’t you keep the things outside?”

“I wanted to have ’em and play with ’em at nights an’ mornin’s.”

“And here’s one of them _dead!_”

“I hope it didn’t die of anythin’ catchin’,” said William anxiously. “I
shun’t like Albert to get anythin’. There’s no _reason_ for ’em to die.
They’ve got plenty of food an’ plenty of room to play about in an’ air
gets in through the keyhole.”

“Take them _away!_”

William lovingly gathered up his stag beetle and woodlice and
centipedes and earwigs and took them downstairs, leaving his mother
groaning over the crumby marmalady drawer....

He put them into cardboard boxes and punched holes in the tops. He put
Albert, the gem of the collection, in a small box in his pocket.

Then it began to rain and he came back to the house.

There was nothing to do....

He wandered from room to room. No one was in. The only sounds were
the sounds of the rain and of his mother furiously scrubbing at the
drawer upstairs. He wandered into the kitchen. It was empty. On the
table by the window was a row of jam jars freshly filled and covered.
His mother had made jam that morning. William stood by the table, half
sprawling over it, resting his head on his hands and watched the rain
disconsolately. There was a small knife on the table. William took
it up and, still watching the rain, absent-mindedly “nicked” in all
the taut parchment covers one by one. He was thinking of Albert. As
he nicked in the parchment, he was vaguely conscious of a pleasant
sensation like walking through heaped-up fallen leaves or popping
fuschia buds or breaking ice or treading on nice fat acorns.... He was
vaguely sorry when the last one was “nicked.”

Then his mother came in.

“_William!_” she screamed as she saw the jam jars.

“What’ve I done now?” said William innocently. “Oh ... those! I jus’
wasn’t thinking what I was doin’. Sorry!”

Mrs. Brown sat down weakly on a kitchen chair.

“I don’t think anyone ever had a boy like you ever before William,” she
said with deep emotion. “The work of _hours_.... And it’s _after_ time
for you to get ready for Miss Lomas’ class. Do go, and then perhaps
I’ll get a little peace!”

       *       *       *       *       *

Miss Lomas lived at the other end of the village. She held a Bible
class for the Sons and Daughters of Gentlefolk every Saturday
afternoon. She did it entirely out of the goodness of her heart,
and she had more than once regretted the goodness of her heart
since that Son of Gentlefolk known to the world as William Brown
had joined her class. She had worked hard to persuade Mrs. Brown to
send him. She thought that she could influence William for good. She
realised when William became a regular attendant of her class that
she had considerably over-estimated her powers. William could only be
persuaded to join the class because most of his friends, not without
much exertion of maternal authority, went there every Saturday. But
something seemed to have happened to the class since William joined it.
The beautiful atmosphere was destroyed. No beautiful atmosphere was
proof against William. Every Saturday Miss Lomas hoped that something
would have happened to William so that he could not come, and every
Saturday William hoped equally fervently that something would have
happened to Miss Lomas so that she could not take the class. There was
something dispirited and hopeless in their greeting of each other....

William took his seat in the dining-room where Miss Lomas always held
her class. He glanced round at his fellow students, greeting his
friends Ginger and Henry and Douglas with a hideous contortion of his
face....

Then he took a large nut out of his pocket and cracked it with his
teeth.

“_Not_ in here, William,” said Miss Lomas faintly.

“I was goin’ to put the bits of shell into my pocket,” said William.
“I wasn’t goin’ to put ’em on your carpet or anything, but ’f you
don’t want me to’s all right,” he said obligingly, putting nut and
dismembered shell into his pocket.

“Now we’ll say our verses,” said Miss Lomas brightly but keeping a
fascinated apprehensive eye on William. “William, you begin.”

“’Fraid I din’t learn ’em,” said William very politely. “I was goin’
to last night an’ I got out my Bible an’ I got readin’ ’bout Jonah in
the whale’s belly an’ I thought maybe it’d do me more good than St.
Stephen’s speech an’ it was ever so much more int’restin’.”

“That will do, William,” said Miss Lomas. “We’ll--er--all take our
verses for granted this afternoon, I think. Now, I want to give you a
little talk on Brotherly Love.”

“Who’s Saint Valentine?” said William who was burrowing in his
prayer-book.

“Why, William?” said Miss Lomas patiently.

“Well, his day seems to be comin’ this month,” said William.

Miss Lomas, with a good deal of confusion, launched into a not very
clear account of the institution of Saint Valentine’s Day.

“Well, I don’t think much of _him_ ’s a saint,” was William’s verdict,
as he took out another nut and absent-mindedly cracked it, “writin’
soppy letters to girls instead of gettin’ martyred prop’ly like Peter
an’ the others.”

Miss Lomas put her hand to her head.

“You misunderstand me, William,” she said. “What I meant to say was--
Well, suppose we leave Saint Valentine till later, and have our little
talk on Brotherly Love first.... _Ow-w-w!_”

Albert’s box had been accidentally opened in William’s pocket, and
Albert was now discovered taking a voyage of discovery up Miss Lomas’
jumper. Miss Lomas’ spectacles fell off. She tore off Albert and rushed
from the room.

William gathered up Albert and carefully examined him. “She might have
hurt him, throwing him about like that,” he said sternly. “She oughter
be more careful.”

Then he replaced Albert tenderly in his box.

“Give us a nut,” said Ginger.

Soon all the Sons and Daughters of Gentlefolk were cracking nuts, and
William was regaling them with a racy account of Jonah in the whale’s
belly, and trying to entice Albert to show off his tricks....

“Seems to me,” said William at last thoughtfully, looking round the
room, “we might get up a good game in this room ... something sort of
quiet, I mean, jus’ till she comes back.”

But the room was mercifully spared one of William’s “quiet” games by
the entrance of Miss Dobson, Miss Lomas’ cousin, who was staying with
her. Miss Dobson was very young and very pretty. She had short golden
curls and blue eyes and small white teeth and an attractive smile.

“My cousin’s not well enough to finish the lesson,” she said. “So
I’m going to read to you till it’s time to go home. Now, let’s be
comfortable. Come and sit on the hearthrug. That’s right. I’m going to
read to you ‘Scalped by the Reds.’”

William drew a deep breath of delight.

At the end of the first chapter he had decided that he wouldn’t mind
coming to this sort of Bible class every day.

At the end of the second he had decided to marry Miss Dobson as soon as
he grew up....

       *       *       *       *       *

When William woke up the next morning his determination to marry
Miss Dobson was unchanged. He had previously agreed quite informally
to marry Joan Crewe, his friend and playmate and adorer, but Joan
was small and dark-haired and rather silent. She was not gloriously
grown-up and tall and fair and vivacious. William was aware that
marriage must be preceded by courtship, and that courtship was an
arduous business. It was not for nothing that William had a sister who
was acknowledged to be the beauty of the neighbourhood, and a brother
who was generally involved in a passionate if short-lived _affaire
d’amour_. William had ample opportunities of learning how it was done.
So far he had wasted these opportunities or only used them in a spirit
of mockery and ridicule, but now he determined to use them seriously
and to the full.

He went to the garden shed directly after breakfast and discovered that
he had made the holes in his cardboard boxes rather too large and the
inmates had all escaped during the night. It was a blow, but William
had more serious business on hand than collecting insects. And he
still had Albert. He put his face down to where he imagined Albert’s
ear to be and yelled “Albert” with all the force of his lungs. Albert
moved--in fact scuttled wildly up the side of his box.

“Well, he cert’n’ly knows his name now,” said William with a sigh of
satisfaction. “It’s took enough trouble to teach him that. I’ll go on
with tricks now.”

He went to school after that. Albert accompanied him, but was
confiscated by the French master just as William and Ginger were
teaching it a trick. The trick was to climb over a pencil, and Albert,
who was labouring under a delusion that freedom lay beyond the pencil,
was picking it up surprisingly well. William handed him to the French
master shut up in his box, and was slightly comforted for his loss by
seeing the master on opening it get his fingers covered with Albert’s
marmalade ration for the day, which was enclosed in the box with
Albert. The master emptied Albert out of the window and William spent
“break” in fruitless search for him, calling “Albert!” in his most
persuasive tones ... in vain, for Albert had presumably returned to his
mourning family for a much-needed “rest cure.”

“Well, _I_ call it stealin’,” said William sternly, “takin’ beetles
that belong to other people.... It’d serve ’em right if I turned a
Bolshevist.”

“I don’t suppose they’d mind what you turned,” said Ginger unfeelingly
but with perfect truth.

It was a half-holiday that afternoon, and to the consternation of his
family William announced his intention of staying at home instead of as
usual joining his friends the Outlaws in their lawless pursuits.

“But, William, some people are coming to tea,” said Mrs. Brown
helplessly.

“I know,” said William. “I thought p’raps you’d like me to be in to
help with ’em.”

The thought of this desire for William’s social help attributed to her
by William, left Mrs. Brown speechless. But Ethel was not speechless.

“Well, of course,” she remarked to the air in front of her, “that means
that the whole afternoon is spoilt.”

William could think of no better retort to this than, “Oh, yes, it
does, does it? Well, I never!”

Though he uttered these words in a tone of biting sarcasm and with what
he fondly imagined to be a sarcastic smile, even William felt them to
be rather feeble and added hastily in his normal manner:

“’Fraid I’ll eat up all the cakes, I s’pose? Well, I will if I get the
chance.”

“William, dear,” said Mrs. Brown, roused to effort by the horror of the
vision thus called up, “do you think it’s quite fair to your friends
to desert them like this? It’s the only half-holiday in the week, you
know.”

“Oh, ’s all right,” said William. “I’ve told ’em I’m not comin’.
They’ll get on all right.”

“Oh, yes, _they’ll_ be all right,” said Ethel in a meaning voice and
William could think of no adequate reply.

But William was determined to be at home that afternoon. He knew that
Laurence Hinlock, Ethel’s latest admirer, was expected and William
wished to study at near quarters the delicate art of courtship. He
realised that he could not marry Miss Dobson for many years to come,
but he did not see why his courtship of her should not begin at
once.... He was going to learn how it was done from Laurence Hinlock
and Ethel....

He spent the earlier part of the afternoon collecting a few more
insects for his empty boxes. He was still mourning bitterly the loss of
Albert. He deliberately did not catch a stag beetle that crossed his
path because he was sure that it was not Albert. He found an earwig
that showed distinct signs of intelligence and put it in a large, airy
box with a spider for company and some leaves and crumbs and a bit of
raspberry jam for nourishment. He did not give it marmalade because
marmalade reminded him so poignantly of Albert....

Then he went indoors. There were several people in the drawing-room. He
greeted them rather coldly, his eye roving round the while for what he
sought. He saw it at last.... Ethel and a tall, lank young man sitting
in the window alcove in two comfortable chairs, talking vivaciously
and confidentially. William took a chair from the wall and carried it
over to them, put it down by the young man’s chair, and sat down.

[Illustration: “DON’T YOU WANT TO GO AND PLAY WITH YOUR FRIENDS?” ASKED
THE YOUNG MAN.]

There was a short, pregnant silence.

“Good afternoon,” said William at last.

“Er--good afternoon,” said the young man.

There was another silence.

“Hadn’t you better go and speak to the others?” said Ethel.

“I’ve spoke to them,” said William.

There was another silence.

“Don’t you want to go and play with your friends?” asked the young man.

“No, thank you,” said William.

Silence again.

“I think Mrs. Franks would like you to go and talk to her,” said Ethel.

“No, I don’t think she would,” said William with perfect truth.

[Illustration: “NO, THANK YOU,” SAID WILLIAM.]

The young man took out a shilling and handed it to William.

“Go and buy some sweets, for yourself,” he said.

William put the shilling in his pocket.

“Thanks,” he said. “I’ll go and get them to-night when you’ve all gone.”

There was another and yet deeper silence. Then Ethel and the young man
began to talk together again. They had evidently decided to ignore
William’s presence. William listened with rapt attention. He wanted to
know what you said and the sort of voice you said it in.

“St. Valentine’s Day next week,” said Laurence soulfully.

“Oh, no one takes any notice of that nowadays,” said Ethel.

“I’m going to,” said Laurence. “I think it’s a beautiful idea. Its
meaning, you know ... true love.... If I send you a Valentine, will you
accept it?”

“That depends on the Valentine,” said Ethel with a smile.

“It’s the thought that’s behind it that’s the vital thing,” said
Laurence soulfully. “It’s that that matters. Ethel ... you’re in all my
waking dreams.”

“I’m sure I’m not,” said Ethel.

“You are.... Has anyone told you before that you’re a perfect
Botticelli?”

“Heaps of people,” said Ethel calmly.

“I was thinking about love last night,” said Laurence. “Love at first
sight. That’s the only sort of love.... When first I saw you my heart
leapt at the sight of you.” Laurence was a great reader of romances. “I
think that we’re predestined for each other. We must have known each
other in former existences. We----”

“Do speak up,” said William irritably. “You’re speaking so low that I
can’t hear what you’re saying.”

“_What!_”

The young man turned a flaming face of fury on to him. William returned
his gaze quite unabashed.

“I don’ mean I want you to _shout_,” said William, “but just speak so’s
I can hear.”

The young man turned to Ethel.

“Can you get a wrap and come into the garden?” he said.

“Yes.... I’ve got one in the hall,” said Ethel, rising.

William fetched his coat and patiently accompanied them round the
garden.

       *       *       *       *       *

“What do people mean by sayin’ they’ll send a Valentine, Mother?” said
William that evening. “I thought he was a sort of saint. I don’ see
how you can send a saint to anyone, specially when he’s dead ’n in the
Prayer Book.”

“Oh, it’s just a figure of speech, William,” said Mrs. Brown vaguely.

“A figure of what?” said William blankly.

“I mean, its a kind of Christmas card only it’s a Valentine, I mean....
Well, it had gone out in my day, but I remember your grandmother
showing me some that had been sent to her ... dried ferns and flowers
pasted on cardboard ... very pretty.”

“Seems sort of silly to me,” said William after silent consideration.

“People were more romantic in those days,” said Mrs. Brown with a sigh.

“Oh, I’m romantic,” said William, “if that means bein’ in love. I’m
that all right. But I don’ see any sense in sendin’ pasted ferns an’
dead saints and things.... But still,” determinedly, “I’m goin’ to do
all the sort of things they do.”

“What _are_ you talking about, William?” said Mrs. Brown.

Then Ethel came in. She looked angrily at William.

“Mother, William behaved abominably this afternoon.”

“I thought he was rather good, dear,” said Mrs. Brown mildly.

“What did I do wrong?” said William with interest.

“Followed us round everywhere listening to everything we said.”

“Well, I jus’ listened, din’ I?” said William rather indignantly. “I
din’ interrupt ’cept when I couldn’t hear or couldn’t understand.
There’s nothing wrong with jus’ _listenin’_, is there?”

“But we didn’t _want_ you,” said Ethel furiously.

“Oh ... that!” said William. “Well, I can’t help people not _wanting_
me, can I? That’s not _my_ fault.”

Interest in Saint Valentine’s Day seemed to have infected the whole
household. On February 13th William came upon his brother Robert
wrapping up a large box of chocolates.

“What’s that?” said William.

“A Valentine,” said Robert shortly.

“Well, Miss Lomas said it was a dead Saint, and Mother said it was a
pasted fern, an’ now you start sayin’ it’s a box of chocolates! No one
seems to know what it is. Who’s it for, anyway?”

“Doreen Dobson,” said Robert, answering without thinking and with a
glorifying blush.

“Oh, I _say!_” said William indignantly. “You can’t. I’ve bagged her.
I’m going to do a fern for her. I’ve had her ever since the Bible
Class.”

“Shut up and get out,” said Robert.

Robert was twice William’s size.

William shut up and got out.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Lomas family was giving a party on Saint Valentine’s Day, and
William had been invited with Robert and Ethel. William spent two hours
on his Valentine. He could not find a fern, so he picked a large spray
of yew-tree instead. There was no time to dry it, so he tried to affix
it to paper as it was. At first he tried with a piece of note-paper
and flour and water, but except for a generous coating of himself
with the paste there was no result. The yew refused to yield to
treatment. It was too strong and too large for its paper. Fortunately,
however, he found a large piece of thick cardboard, about the size of
a drawing-board, and a bottle of glue, in the cupboard of his father’s
writing desk. It took the whole bottle of glue to fix the spray of
yew-tree on to the cardboard, and the glue mingled freely with the
flour and water on William’s clothing and person. Finally he surveyed
his handiwork.

“Well, I don’ see much _in_ it now it’s done,” he said, “but I’m jolly
well going to do all the things they do do.”

He went to put on his overcoat to hide the ravages beneath, and met
Mrs. Brown in the hall.

“Why are you wearing your coat, dear?” she said solicitously. “Are you
feeling cold?”

“No. I’m just getting ready to go out to tea. That’s all,” said William.

“But you aren’t going out to tea for half an hour or so yet.”

“No, but you always say that I ought to start gettin’ ready in good
time,” said William virtuously.

“Yes, of course, dear. That’s very thoughtful of you,” said Mrs. Brown,
touched.

William spent the time before he started to the party inspecting his
insect collection. He found that the spider had escaped and the earwig
was stuck fast in the raspberry jam. He freed it, washed it, and
christened it “Fred.” It was beginning to take Albert’s place in his
affections.

Then he set off to Miss Lomas’ carrying his Valentine under his arm.
He started out before Ethel and Robert because he wanted to begin his
courtship of Miss Dobson before anyone else was in the field.

[Illustration: “WHAT IS IT, WILLIAM?” ASKED MISS DOBSON. “A VALENTINE,”
REPEATED WILLIAM. “_MY_ VALENTINE.”]

Miss Lomas opened the door. She paled slightly as she saw William.

“Oh ... William,” she said without enthusiasm.

“I’ve come to tea,” William said, and added hastily, “I’ve been
invited.”

“You’re rather early,” said Miss Lomas.

“Yes, I thought I’d come early so’s to be sure to be in time,” said
William, entering and wiping his feet on the mat. “Which room’re we
goin’ to have tea in?”

With a gesture of hopelessness Miss Lomas showed him into the empty
drawing-room.

“It’s Miss Dobson I’ve really come for,” explained William obligingly
as he sat down.

Miss Lomas fled, but Miss Dobson did not appear.

William spent the interval wrestling with his Valentine. He had carried
it sticky side towards his coat, and it now adhered closely to him. He
managed at last to tear it away, leaving a good deal of glue and bits
of yew-tree still attached to his coat.... No one came.... He resisted
the temptation to sample a plate of cakes on a side table, and amused
himself by pulling sticky bits of yew off his coat and throwing them
into the fire from where he sat. A good many landed on the hearthrug.
One attached itself to a priceless Chinese vase on the mantelpiece.
William looked at what was left of his Valentine with a certain dismay.
Well ... he didn’t call it pretty, but if it was the sort of thing they
did he was jolly well going to do it.... That was all.... Then the
guests began to arrive, Robert and Ethel among the first. Miss Dobson
came in with Robert. He handed her a large box of chocolates.

“A Valentine,” he said.

“Oh ... thank you,” said Miss Dobson, blushing.

William took up his enormous piece of gluey cardboard with bits of
battered yew adhering at intervals.

“A Valentine,” he said.

Miss Dobson looked at it in silence. Then:

“W-what is it, William?” she said faintly.

“A Valentine,” repeated William shortly, annoyed at its reception.

“Oh,” said Miss Dobson.

Robert led her over to the recess by the window which contained two
chairs. William followed, carrying his chair. He sat down beside them.
Both ignored him.

“Quite a nice day, isn’t it?” said Robert.

“Isn’t it?” said Miss Dobson.

“Miss Dobson,” said William, “I’m always dreamin’ of you when I’m
awake.”

“What a pretty idea of yours to have a Valentine’s Day party,” said
Robert.

“Do you think so?” said Miss Dobson coyly.

“Has anyone ever told you that you’re like a bottled cherry?” said
William doggedly.

“Do you know ... this is the first Valentine I’ve ever given anyone?”
said Robert.

Miss Dobson lowered her eyes.

“Oh ... is it?” she said.

“I’ve been thinkin’ about love at first sight,” said William
monotonously. “I got such a fright when I saw you first. I think we’re
pre-existed for each other. I----”

“Will you allow me to take you out in my side-car to-morrow?” said
Robert.

“Oh, how lovely!” said Miss Dobson.

“No ... pre-destinated ... that’s it,” said William.

Neither of them took any notice of him. He felt depressed and
disillusioned. She wasn’t much catch anyway. He didn’t know why he’d
ever bothered about her.

“Quite a lady-killer, William,” said General Moult from the hearth-rug.

“Beg pardon?” said William.

“I say you’re a lady-killer.”

“I’m not,” said William, indignant at the aspersion. “I’ve never killed
no ladies.”

“I mean you’re fond of ladies.”

“I think insects is nicer,” said William dispiritedly.

He was quiet for a minute or two. No one was taking any notice of him.
Then he took up his Valentine, which was lying on the floor, and walked
out.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Outlaws were in the old barn. They greeted William joyfully. Joan,
the only girl member, was there with them. William handed her his
cardboard.

“A Valentine,” he said.

“What’s a Valentine?” said Joan who did not attend Miss Lomas’ class.

“Some say it’s a Saint what wrote soppy letters to girls ’stead of
gettin’ martyred prop’ly, like Peter an’ the others, an’ some say it’s
a bit of fern like this, an’ some say it’s a box of chocolates.”

“Well, I never!” said Joan, surprised, “but it’s beautiful of you to
give it to me, William.”

“It’s a jolly good piece of cardboard,” said Ginger, ’f we scrape way
these messy leaves an’ stuff.”

William joined with zest in the scraping.

“How’s Albert?” said Joan.

After all there was no one quite like Joan. He’d never contemplate
marrying anyone else ever again.

“He’s been took off me,” said William.

“Oh, what a _shame_, William!”

“But I’ve got another ... an earwig ... called Fred.”

“I’m so glad.”

“But I like you better than _any_ insect, Joan,” he said generously.

“Oh, William, do you _really?_” said Joan, deeply touched.

“Yes--an’ I’m goin’ to marry you when I grow up if you won’t want me to
talk a lot of soppy stuff that no one can understand.”

“Oh, thank you, William.... No, I won’t.”

“All right.... Now come on an’ let’s play Red Indians.”


THE END




  Transcriber’s Notes:

  Italics are shown thus: _sloping_.

  Small capitals have been capitalised.

  Variations in spelling and hyphenation are retained.

  Perceived typographical errors have been changed.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK STILL—WILLIAM ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.